Short Stories Collection, vol. Iby Milky WayChaptersHappy Birthday [Romance][Twilight x Pinkie]Useless [Sad]Only the Best [Slice of Life]Baby Dragons [Slice of Life][Romance][Rarity x Spike]The Look [Romance][2nd][Rarity x Twilight]The Hard Part [Romance][Sad][Twilight x Pinkie]Shopping [Slice of Life]Beauty [Slice of Life]Bath Party! [Slice of Life]Green [Sad][Romance][Rarity x Fluttershy]Daring Dash [Adventure]You Mean Prince Solaris [Twilight x Pinkie]Family [Slice of Life]Mail or Weather Mare? [Slice of Life]The Wooden Necklace [Romance][Dash x Soarin]Only One [Slice of Life]Twilight's "Mother" [Slice of Life]Old Mother [Slice of Life]Cape and Hat [Slice of Life][Romance][Twilight x Trixie]Rules? [Romance][Twilight x Pinkie]Harmonious [Slice of Life]Take the Cake [Romance][Twilight x Celestia]Sleep Well, Little One [Slice of Life]Crystal Sunrise [Romance][Twilight x Flash]Can I See Him? [Slice of Life]Her Biggest Fan [Slice of Life]Tears [Romance][Twilight x Dash x Pinkie x AJ x Fluttershy]The Victor [Slice of Life]Stupid [Romance][Sad][Pinkie x Dash]Three Seconds [Slice of Life]Magic Kindergarten [Slice of Life]Eternity's End [Sad]Silence [Sad]She Knew [spike x rarity]The First [Romance][Pinkie x Thunderlane]Internal Conflict [Slice of Life][idk tbh]Crusaders 'Til the End [Slice of Life]Cup of the Day [Slice of Life]Nightmare Moon [Sci-Fi]Moving Up [Slice of Life]The Tree [Slice of Life]The Picnic [Romance][Pinkie x Thunderlane]Her Time [Slice of Life]Strong Smiles [Slice of Life]{TW}Evening Routine [Slice of Life]Yes [Slice of Life]Confession [Romance][Sad][Twilight x Pinkie]Four Words [Tragedy] Sunny-butt [Slice of Life]Sweetie Belle [Slice of Life]Happy Birthday [Romance][Twilight x Pinkie]Twilight wasn’t sure how she and Pinkie had ended up in their current position. Or maybe the better phrasing was why. She could recall the events prior perfectly. Her birthday party had ended and she was helping Pinkie take down the last of the decorations when she had tripped down the stairs, knocking into Pinkie. They had rolled a bit, and now she was on top of Pinkie. Her front hooves were on either side of Pinkie’s torso as she looked down. Anything she had wanted to say left her mind as she looked into Pinkie’s eyes. She was certain she should move. Pinkie would ask her to any second now. A pink hoof reached up and touched her cheek, slowly moving toward her chin before dropping from her face. Pinkie’s face was slightly flushed. Her curly mane fell away from her face in a way it never did when she was standing. Her smile wasn’t the enormous face splitting kind she normally wore, but it was one of the most genuine Twilight had ever seen her with. Finally, Twilight was caught in Pinkie’s eyes, the deep blue seeming to draw Twilight down slowly. She didn’t take her gaze away from Pinkie’s as the gap between them closed. Twilight’s breathing increased as she drew closer. Her heart was beating rapidly against her chest. Her eyes seemed to shut on their own as her lips pressed against Pinkie’s. She felt as though her heart would burst from her chest, even as she felt Pinkie’s beating. A pair of hooves wrapped around her, pulling her closer to Pinkie. Their lips moved together as if they had danced like that a thousand times. Twilight felt a hoof stroke up and down her back as their movements quickened. Twilight had one hoof behind Pinkie’s head, pulling her as close as the two ponies could get. She heard Pinkie’s ragged breaths when their lips parted, only to be silenced by crashing together again. Twilight ran a hoof through Pinkie’s mess of curls as their pace slowed. Finally, Twilight pulled fully away and moved to lay next to Pinkie. Facing each other, panting heavily, they simply smiled at each other. “Happy Birthday, Twilight.” Useless [Sad]She knew it was useless. It didn’t matter. After all, who really needed a cutie mark in party throwing. No pony took her seriously or thought she knew anything. Even her friends laughed at most everything she said. She looked in the mirror, examining her cutie mark. Maybe it isn’t as useful as Twilights or as cool as Dashie’s, but it’s still my cutie mark. I can’t help that. It chose me, not the other way around. Pinkie frowned at her reflection. It was a useless mark for her to have. What good did it do? Throwing parties that no pony wanted in the first place wasn’t a great skill. It was just an annoyance. That’s all she was. Annoying. Random. Pinkie’s brow furrowed at that thought. Dashie was always calling her random. Was that a good thing? She’s just being Pinkie Pie. Maybe Twilight didn’t mean that in an endearing way. Maybe Twilight meant everyone should ignore her because she was being stupid. No, stop it. Your friends love you. She glared at her reflection. You’ve been through this. Your friends want you happy. So what if Fluttershy yelled at you and called you mean things. That doesn’t matter. Pinkie squeezed her eyes closed to keep the burning at bay. “I will not cry,” she whispered to herself. “Fluttershy didn’t mean it.” The tears didn’t care what she said or did as they dripped down her cheeks. She looked back into the mirror. Why? Why can’t I be more like Twilight or or or just somepony else. She slumped down to the floor, covering her face with her hooves. “Why,” she whispered. She pressed her hooves to her eyes to try to stop the flow of tears. Go on Pinkie, you’ve realized just how useless you are. Got a party for that? She didn’t know how long she lay on the floor. It could have been minutes or hours before the hoofsteps pricked her ears. Her bedroom door swung open. Mrs. Cake stood in the doorway, her forehead wrinkled with concern. “Pinkie? Sweetie?” Pinkie watched through the mirror as Mrs. Cake entered the room and walked over to her. She had to squeeze her eyes to fight the tears again as Mrs. Cake began stroking her mane. “What’s wrong?” Pinkie shook her head, turning away from Mrs. Cake. “Please talk to me.” Pinkie sighed and sat up. She couldn’t bring her eyes to meet the worry in the eyes of Mrs. Cake, so she looked at her hooves. “I just realized some things about myself.” Her throat was raw from crying, making her voice low and raspy. “I’m not a very useful pony, am I? "What?” Mrs. Cake asked, her eyes widening. “Of course you are dear. You help Carrot and I here in the shop, you’re always there when somepony needs you, and you know exactly how to put a smile on anypony’s face.” Mrs. Cake smiled, placing a hoof under Pinkie’s chin so she would look up and see. “You are a very special pony, Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie’s lips twitched before she shook her head and looked down again. “I just throw parties. It’s such a useless talent to have.” “Pinkamena Diane Pie.” Pinkie’s head snapped up, looking Mrs. Cake in the eye. Her full name in that tone was only used when she was in trouble.“In all my years…When we found you as a young filly of eight, do you think we once thought ‘Oh, she’s going to be such a useless mare?” “Of course not, but—” “And do you think that when we asked you to work for us at the bakery, we thought you wouldn’t do good?” “No, but—” “Then why would you think you are useless?” Pinkie swallowed. “I just…am.” “Pinkie.” Mrs. Cake sighed, brushing a stray bit of mane from Pinkie’s face. “Listen to me. If it wasn’t for you, the town would have been taken over by parasprites. If it wasn’t for you, Twilight Sparkle may have never stayed in Ponyville. If it weren’t for you…” Mrs. Cake smiled, wrapping her hooves around Pinkie. “I would not have a daughter.” Pinkie looked up at Mrs. Cake, who was smiling at her. Her eyes filled with tears again, but this time Pinkie didn’t try to stop it. She pressed her face into Mrs. Cake’s coat. “I love you, Pinkie.” “I love you, too,” Pinkie said. Slowly, a grin spread across her face. Only the Best [Slice of Life]The towns speaker system hadn’t been used in years. It was only used in the most extreme emergencies. Some ponies would have thought the Cerberus that had wondered into town would have counted as an emergency, but that was tame next to the forest the town was built next to. Some would have said the night Celestia went missing from the Summer Sun Celebration would have been the perfect time to use it, but then who hadn’t attended the celebration that year? No, the speakers had only been used once since the town had installed them, when a freak tornado had came from the Everfree. So, when the speakers crackled, every pony stopped what they were doing and listened. Only small foals like Pumpkin and Pound Cake seemed to pay no mind to the noise, in stead continuing to play with their toys. “Citizens of Ponyville,” came Mayor Mare’s voice over the speaker system, “Every pony whose coat is of a primary color is required to come to town hall immediately . I am sorry for the disruption of your day.” With that, the speakers crackled once again before falling as silent as they had ever been. The laughter of two foals brought Cup Cake out of her reverie. With her mouth hanging slightly open, she looked over to her husband. Out of their family, she was the only one with a coat the primary colors. Still, she couldn’t find it within her to move. What could possibly be going on that required ponies to be sorted by coat color, of all things? Thankful that her husband and children would be left out of whatever this was, she took a deep breath and moved toward the door of the bakery. “Cuppy,” Carrot said, “don’t go. We can pretend we didn’t hear…I don’t have a good feeling about this.” Cup walked over to her husband and put a hoof to his face. ” It’ll be okay, dearie. Don’t ya worry. Watch, I’ll be back quicker than Pinkie eating a chocolate cake, eh.” She pressed her lips to his before turning to the door, squaring her shoulders, and walking out. The streets were virtually empty. She wasn’t sure where everyone had gone, as it had been a sunny market Thursday, but everyone had disappeared. Only the ponies going to town all were out. It didn’t take long for Cup to arrive at town hall. She looked around, surprised at the small number of ponies. She saw Pinkie’s friend, Rainbow Dash, fluttering nervously. Macintosh looked as calm as ever, a stark contrast to Fluttershy, who seemed to be trying to both cling to Rainbow, and burry herself in the ground. The doors of town hall opened, and the small group of ponies cautiously moved forward. In the circular room stood a blue unicorn with a smug smirk on her face. “Oh, no, no. This won’t do at all. Trixie needs only the best servants.” Baby Dragons [Slice of Life][Romance][Rarity x Spike]It’s funny how much a year can change things. Foals grow a lot in a year. Equestria goes through four seasons. And I guess baby dragons can grow up. Twilight gave me this journal a year ago. She said I would like looking back through it and seeing how much I’ve grown. Really, though, I don’t need this. I haven’t changed much physically—sure, I’ve grown a couple inches and my wings are coming in, but that isn’t what I’m talking about. Last Heart’s and Hooves Eve, I was doing my best to find a way to make Rarity love me. I had the perfect date planned out. I never got the courage to actually ask her, though. I knew I would be the knight in shining armor, flying in to save her. Eventually. That time never came, though. Rarity is more than capable of taking care of herself. Instead, she saved me a couple times. Slowly, I let go of the idea that she needed saving. I stopped planning out ways to make her like me. And then it was Heart’s and Hooves Eve again. Rarity came to the library today to talk to me. She sat me down at the kitchen table. It was all very quiet, but I didn’t mind. I know she needs to collect her thoughts and gather the right phrasings. After she had drank about half of her tea, she sighed. “Spike, darling, I have some very…important news I wish to talk to you about. I want you to understand that…” She bit her lip, looking really worried about what she was trying to say. I’d never known a time when words would fail her, so I reached across the table to take her hoof in my claw. Her hoof jerked back and she looked up, almost startled. “Spike. I have a coltfriend, dear. I wanted to tell you, to talk to you about it. I know you’ve had…feelings for me for the last couple of years. I don’t want you to think that I don’t love you, I do. You’ll always be my Spikey-Wikey. But that is just it. That is who you will always be for me. I could never see you as a lover.” Her cheeks tinged pink at the last word and she looked into her tea. “I’m sorry.” I had expected to feel crushed or hurt. I was prepared for that. What I wasn’t prepared for was the lack of any kind of feeling about the news. “That’s great. I’m happy for you."She looked up again, her expression guarded. "I mean it. I…” I chuckled a little. “I’ve actually don’t have a crush on you anymore.” The words seemed foreigner coming out of my mouth, but the instant I said them, I knew they were true. I used to think I was in love with Rarity. I was angry whenever Twilight called it a crush. And yet…there I was, actually happy that Rarity had a special somepony that wasn’t me. “Oh, well then, I suppose this is just awkward then. I am sorry, Spike.” She stood to leave, but I stopped her. “Rarity, wait. I…I appreciate you coming to tell me. For thinking about my feelings like that.” “Of course. You are a very special friend to me, Spike.” She leaned down and kissed my cheek. For once, my heart didn’t melt. It’s funny how much a year can change things. Foals grow a lot in a year. Equestira goes through four seasons. And I guess baby dragons can grow up. The Look [Romance][2nd][Rarity x Twilight]You know that look. That look is never a good look. You look at the table, you look at the books, you look at the couch. You look at anything and everything to avoid that look. The look she gives you that shatters your heart. The look that lets you know you messed up again. You hurt her with something you did or said. She won’t say anything about it. You know that. She isn’t one to fight. She will turn back to her book in just a moment, though she won’t make it more than five pages before she puts it down. You rack your brain, trying to think of what you had said. You, normally so careful with your words, had said something foolish to hurt her. You want to apologize, but you need to know what you’re apologizing for first. You had been talking of designing a new dress for her. She had said something about wearing one of the dresses she already owned. And you had said… “I didn’t mean it that way, darling,” you tell her. “I doubt your dress size has changed at all. I meant the dresses you have wouldn’t fit the occasion.” She looks up at you, her purple eyes betraying her feelings. “Oh. I thought I would wear the dress you made me for my birthday last year. I haven’t had a chance to wear it since, and it would be nice for a garden party, wouldn’t it?” You lick your lips and pick your words carefully again before speaking. “What I had hoped was to design a new one especially for the occasion. It will be practical, I promise.” She shifts slightly on the couch and frowns into her book. “Okay then.” That look is still there. Had that not been what had caused it in the first place. You close your eyes and think back, but nothing comes to mind. With an inward sigh, you scoot to the cushion next to her. “What is bothering you, dear?” She glances at you before reverting her eyes to the book again. “Nothing.” You lick your lips again. “Please tell me. We need to talk about these things. Otherwise, they build up until they explode. We don’t want…” You trail off as she sits the book onto the coffee table in front of you. Then she sniffs. You wrap your hooves around her, pulling her as close to you as you can. “I am so sorry,” you say before you know what it is you’ve done. It is rare for her to cry like this. She shifts her head so that it is lying on your shoulder as you stroke her mane. “You’ll think it’s silly. I was just thinking about the garden party tomorrow. For them, for their anniversary. And…I want that.” She pulls away from you, and you can feel your heart beating faster. “You do?” “I do,” she whispers. Thousands of thoughts fly through your mind. She wants what they have. She wants that with you. Breathing becomes a harder task as the full depth of what she’s asking hits you. You look into her eyes as a smile spreads across your face. “I want that to.” You lean in and press your lips to hers, revealing in the emotion she puts into in. You pull her close again, so close you can feel her frantic heart beat. After a moment, you pull away. “I love you, darling.” She rest her forehead against yours and similes. “I love you, too.” The Hard Part [Romance][Sad][Twilight x Pinkie]I sigh as I stand, placing my book on the table and moving toward the door. I know who it is. I know it is her. The quiet, hesitant knocks, nearly like Fluttershy’s but not quite. That is how she knocks. Now, anyway. I remember when she would knock enthusiastically until I opened the door. I remember when she didn’t knock; when she would simply walk in without a care in the world. Maybe she cared more than I noticed at the time. Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath before opening the door. Her blue eyes find mine immediately, still rimmed red from crying. I open my mouth to speak but I can’t get any words past the lump in my throat. Instead, I wait. I look at her expectantly. Barely stopping myself from tapping my hoof, I raise my eyebrows. She opens her mouth a few times, as if to say something, before shaking her head. She turns pulled something out of her saddlebags. A book. Narrowing my eyes on the object, I glance up at her. The silent questions pass between us. She sits the book down and scoots it across the threshold of the library with a hoof, making sure she never actually crosses the line into the building. Pinkie’s Diary: Do NOT Read I look back up, my questions written across my face. She licks her lips and shakes her head. Her eyes fill with tears again as she looks down. Slowly, I levitate the diary and open the cover. A sheet of paper that obviously doesn’t belong in the diary falls out. READ FIRST is written in large letters. I look at the letter and the diary before glancing at Pinkie. Her brow is crinkled in worry, but she nods, urging me to go on. I look back at the letter before looking at her again. I know what this is about. I know she regrets what she did. I know everything. We had talked about it until I didn’t want to talk about it anymore. She thought giving me these things, leaving small surprises on my doorstep each day would make me forgive her. I had thought she would get the hint the first time I teleported the muffin back. The next day I had found an entire batch of cookies. This was the first time I had ever had her on my doorstep when I opened the door. I just didn’t think I could forgive her. I close my eyes as I feel the burning tears threaten. I had cried enough over this. A total breach of trust couldn’t be covered with a simple apology. She had to know that. I start to shake my head and give her the book and letter back, but then I meet her eyes. The tear tracks are the first thing I notice, fresh from the last time I had looked. She is standing perfectly still, her straight mane and tail slightly moving in the wind. I see the small rise and fall of her chest, uneven breaths from trying not to openly cry in front of me. Her mouth is pressed together, as if she doesn’t trust herself to speak. Her ears are pressed flat from worry. Her eyes, though. I can tell this is killing her, like it’s killed me. She doesn’t flinch. She doesn’t blink. She just looks as me, as if my decision is the final bit to tip the scales. Placing the diary and letter beside me, I step forward. Just one hoof. And then another. I never take my eyes off her. I want to scream, I want to fight, but we’ve done enough of that. Stopping just short of the line that separates the inside from the outside, I look straight into her eyes Then reaching over the line, I pull her into a hug. I feel her tense at first, but then her hooves wrap around me. Pressing her face into my neck, she releases the river of emotion. I find myself crying too, as I hold her close. I feel her frantically beating heart, I hear her sobbing laughter, I smell the sweet scent that is always around her. Slowly, I pull from the embrace. She gives me a small smile. There is more for us to talk about. But for now, the hard part is over. For now, all is well. Shopping [Slice of Life]Rarity followed her mother through the clothing store. She adored the mannequins all around the store. Fashion was her passion, as her saddlebags proudly proclaimed. She inspected the clothes displayed with a scrutinizing eye. After all, she needed something other than the single fashion magazine her parents allowed her for inspiration for her fabulous designs. The outfit on one mannequin stood out. It shimmered in the stores bright lighting. Slowly, almost as if it would run away if she were too hasty, she approached. The color combinations was simple, the fabric common. Those weren’t what attracted her to the dress. It was the shine that came from the thin material that covered most of the dress. It wasn’t glitter or sequins, but it wasn’t as extravagant as gems either. Her hoof shook as she reached out and touched it. “You are gorgeous,” she whispered. Raising her voice to a normal level, she turned to where her mother was. “Will you buy this for…me?” Rarity blinked. Her mother had been there, just across the aisle. She wouldn’t have simply left, would she? “Mother?” Her eyes darted from place to place, but she didn’t see the purple of her mother’s mane anywhere. “M-mom?” She took a deep, calming breath. She was nine, she was able to walk calmly around a store by herself and find her mother. It wouldn’t be that hard. She could do this. Smiling, she turned and knocked into something. Before she could say she was sorry, it felt as if somepony were grabbing her around the middle. She yelped and ran, not paying attention to where it was she was going. Her voice was caught in her throat as she pounded away from whatever it was that touched her. She looked around wildly, her panic rising every second her mother wasn’t in sight. She rounded a corner full speed and “—Oof.” Sitting up, she noticed a small purple filly doing the same. “Oh, I am so sorry,” Rarity said. “I wasn’t looking where I was going you see and…"The filly was studying her intently. "Are you okay, dear?” She nodded. “Oh no,” she whispered suddenly. She jumped to her hooves and looked around her before a grin spread across her face. She walked a couple feet away, to where a book was laying. Curious, Rarity followed. Magic: For the Intermediate Foal. “Oh, are you in third grade as well?” “No,” she said softly. “This is my brother’s book. Mom and dad won’t let me start school yet. They say I can try for CSGU in the fall though.” “CSU? As in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns? You have to start there in kindergarten, or you aren’t getting in.” Rarity paused, looking the foal over. She was very small. “H-How old are you?” “Five.” Rarity blinked. “Ah. I see. This is what you have to study to get into that school, then?” “Oh, no. Not at all. We just need basic magic to get in, really.” Smiling mischievously, the purple foal leaned in and whispered, “I’m not actually supposed to have this. Shiny would be in so much trouble if mom and dad knew. But my foal sitter doesn’t mind so long as she can come here and shop.” She sat back. “It is all very interesting, don’t you think?” “It's…something, alright,” Rarity said. “You just…reading it for fun?” “Twilight!” somepony called, galloping up to them. “I told you not to wonder off like that. Come on, Cadance is ready to leave and we can go get some pizza.” “And cupcakes?” she asked, grinning up at the older colt. He nodded. “Yes, and cupcakes. Now come on.” He turned and started walking away, Twilight at his side. Rarity watched as they walked to the corner. Suddenly, Twilight stopped and turned back around. “Bye.” With a smile she waved before turning and running the few paces to catch up with her brother. Rarity smiled as she stood, just about to begin her search for her mother again. Before she could take a step, however, her name came from behind her. “Rarity, there you are. You really need to tell me before you go off somewhere, sweetie. I’m ready to go now. Did you have fun?” “Yes. I…I think I made a friend.” Rarity smiled. Beauty [Slice of Life]Twilight watched as Rarity sipped from her teacup. She was talking about the new order she had received from Fancy Pants for a new dress design for Fleur’s birthday. Twilight noticed the shimmer in her eyes. It wasn’t the one that was normally there when she talked of fashion and designs. It didn’t hold the usual excitement in it. No, this one was more of pent up tears and a stone façade that was ready to break at just the right word. Twilight knew the right word, too. “Rarity,” Twilight interrupted Rarity’s thoughts on whether or not to use gems on the dress with the whispered word. Rarity stopped midword, closing her mouth and looking deep into her tea. “How are things with Thunderlane?” Rarity clenched her teeth together and shook her head. Twilight teleported next to Rarity, white hooves surrounding a purple neck nearly instantly. Rarity pressed her face into Twilight’s neck as she sobbed hard enough to shake them both. Twilight ran her hoof through Rarity’s mane, whispering soft words into the other mare’s ear. Once Rarity was doing nothing more than sniffing, she pulled away. “What is wrong with me, Twilight?” Twilight was shocked at her friend’s words. “Nothing. I’ve told you before. There is nothing wrong with you.” “There must be something,” Rarity replied. "A stallion has never stayed with me long. I must be really horrible. I don’t know why you girls have kept me around. Don’t tell me there is nothing wrong, either. I used to believe you. But now…Twilight, they keep getting shorter. Do I focus too much on my shop? What's wrong with me?“ Two hooves wrapped around Rarity’s face as Twilight forced the white mare to face her. "There is nothing wrong with you. The stallions are just…” “See, dear,” Rarity said. “You can’t even say there was anything wrong with them. Do you know Thunderlane is the fifth stallion I’ve dated since Winter Wrap Up alone?” A mirthless laugh escaped her throat. “Of course you do. You’re always the one who notices first. Of course, I do know what’s wrong with me. It is obvious, isn’t it? Blueblood was horrid, of course. But then there was Ace, Caramel, Baratone, Cherry Fizzy, and even All Aboard. It’s just me. No stallion wants me.” Tears streamed silently down Rarity’s face. Twilight shook her head, tenderly wiping away the tears. “That isn’t true,” Twilight said softly. “You really don’t see the way stallions look at you, do you. You walk into a room and heads turn. Once somepony gets to know you, they can’t help but love you. I’ve never seen a pony more beautiful, outside or in. The problem with those stallions, Rare, is simple. They don’t know how to handle such beauty.” A small smile spread across Rarity’s lips. “You always say the most wonderful things when I’m like this.” Despite her unsure tone, her eyes sparkled with a happiness. Twilight simply smiled back. “I don’t say anything that isn’t true. The pony that catches you will be lucky indeed.” A soothing quiet settled between the pair. Rarity returned to her tea. Twilight walked back to her seat. Rarity smiled again as she glanced at Twilight. “As I was saying, I simply cannot decide if I should use the topaz or leave them off.” Bath Party! [Slice of Life]Pinkie looked up through the water at her prey. It wasn’t prepared, not in the least. In place of a giggle, which would have been hard underwater, she settled for a smile. Now all she need was…there! The prey turned its back. Pinkie launched out of the water and shouted “Surprise!” Rarity jumped and turned so quickly water sloshed out of the tub. “Pinkie?” she gasped. “What…how…” Pinkie giggled. “That’s not how you make sentences, silly. That’s okay. Ponies seem to forget that sometimes. And I really wanted to surprise you for your birthday, so I hid in here. And I thought maybe we could have a bath party!” Rarity’s eye twitched. “B-bath party?” Her eye twitched again. “And my birthday isn’t for another week, dear.” It twitched a third time. “And grown ponies don’t exactly bathe together.” “I dunno, Mr. and Mrs. Cake have bath parties all the time. They never let me join, though.” A frown crossed Pinkie’s face for an instant before she perked up. “So I thought that maybe one of my bestest friends would like one, and you’re the only one taking a bath right now.” Sliding a hoof down her face to keep her eye from twitching anymore, Rarity breathed out slowly. “Pinkie, dear, I don’t think…” The wide grin and innocent expression on the other mare’s face caused Rarity to sigh. “What I mean to say is, this shall be a lovely party. Just the two of us, right?” “Right,” Pinkie said with a nod. “Oh, look, I even have cute party hats!” Pinkie pulled out two hats and promptly pulled the purple one onto Rarity’s head. “See, that one has your cutie mark on it! Mine has hearts, because…well, I just like it.” Rarity silently thanked whoever was listening that she had replaced the small tub with one large enough to relax in. As she and Pinkie both stretched their bodies out so that only their heads were showing, Rarity smiled. “So, what does one do at a bath party? I’m afraid I’ve never attended one before.” Pinkie tapped her hoof to her chin and hmmed. “I don’t know. The Cakes—” “Ah, well, perhaps we could make our own rules, then?” Rarity smiled mischievously. Just as Pinkie opened her mouth to say yes, a large splash of water hit her in the face. She spluttered for a moment, looking at Rarity with a shocked expression, before a grin spread across her face. Using both hooves, she caused a surge of bubbles and water to completely engulf Rarity. A good amount of water made it out of the tub, but neither she nor Rarity seemed to care about that. Rubbing the suds out of her eyes, Rarity leveled her gaze on Pinkie. “Oh, it is on.” * After being forced to admit a tie and cleaning up the water-logged bathroom, Pinkie had returned to Sugar Cube Corner. As she walked through the door to the kitchen, the Cakes, who were sitting at the table, looked up at her. “We were wondering where you’d gotten to, dear,” Mrs. Cake said. “Oh, Rarity and I had a bath party.” Mr. Cake spit out the coffee he was drinking, coughing up what had gone down the wrong way. Still, he managed to get out a croaked, “What?” “Yeah. You and Mrs. Cake never let me join yours, so I had one with Rarity. It was really fun, and really wet. I mean, when she— "You know, Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said, her blush showing through her blue coat, “you really don’t have to share everything with us.” “Okey Dokey Lokey,” she said as she hopped up the stairs to her room. “Do you think they…” Mr. Cake asked. “I don’t know, honey bun, and I don’t intend to ever find out.” Green [Sad][Romance][Rarity x Fluttershy]I have said it before, and I’ll say it again. Green is simply not my color. True, it works for some ponies, but this particular shade doesn’t look good on anyone. Jealousy. Envy. Whatever you wish to call it. It looks horrid on everyone. That why I know I’m not green right now. Because I trust her. I truly do. She would never cheat on me, especially with someone like him. Fluttershy is much too sweet, much to kind to ever do something like that. Yet, that suspicious feeling is there. I’ve asked her about him before, but she waves the questions off. As I said, I trust her. Him, not so much. That crafty glint in his eye. The falsely coy way he smiles at her. The way he touches her shoulder. He thinks he’s sly, warming his way into her good graces. Making her giggle. Saying things that make her face flush. No, no, I mustn’t get riled up. Fluttershy does blush easily. I know that first-hand. However, there isn’t anything wrong with going over just to exchange pleasantries, is there? Of course not. He seems rather pleased to see me. Obviously a façade for Fluttershy. He doesn’t want her to know he is trying to woo her away from me. Oh, I don’t think so. Fluttershy is too smart for you, Thunderlane. So brash and loud. Fluttershy doesn’t seem very happy though. No, she is scowling. At me of all ponies. Well, I was simply— Oh, she is angry. And shouting. Not that shouting for Fluttershy is very loud, but— Did she just…she couldn’t have. No, Fluttershy— She’s walking away now. Thunderlane disappeared when Fluttershy yelled at me. I bet it was his idea. He put those ideas into her head. She would never have broken up with me otherwise. We care for each other to much. I’ll simply have to speak with her when she’s had time to cool off. I’ll explain that I was only coming to say hello. I had no ulterior motives. I am not jealous. Green is simply not my color. I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again. Daring Dash [Adventure]Rainbow Dash took a step forward through the Everfree Forest. She was deep in the forest, near the middle. She was looking for something, she knew. But what that was she couldn’t quite remember. All she knew was that she was looking for an ancient temple that held an object of great mystery She glanced up with a sigh. The trees were too thick for her to fly through. She could barely stretch her wings on the ground as it were. Not to mention, she was lost. “We are not lost, Dash,” a voice from behind her said. “I told you, it’s just ahead.” “Right,” Dash replied. “Where’s the map to prove it?” The pegasus with Dash gave her an are-you-kidding-me look. “Have you looked at my Cutie Mark? It’s a compass for a reason.” Dash shrugged and moved on. She pushed through the trees and— “Told you,” Daring Doo said as she moved past Dash toward the temple. Though it was deep in the forest, it glittered in the limited sunlight. "Now, for the fun part.“ The inside of the temple was dark. Daring passed Dash a torch. "Okay,” Daring whispered, turning to Dash. “This is the hard part. Do exactly what I say. We need to get to the middle without setting off any booby traps. It’s really easy, though, don’t step on anything that looks like it might be a button of some sort, okay?” Dash rolled her eyes. “Yeah, sure.” Daring’s hoof roughly stopped Dash. “There it is,” she said. Dash looked up at the skull. It was similar to a ponies, but it looked different. And it seemed to be made out of a type of gem she had never seen before. “Yes, we did it Daring,” Dash grinned. “Umm, I’m not Daring,” Daring Doo replied. “Huh?” Dash blinked and looked up, Twilight’s library coming into view. Twlight giggled. “I said I’m not Daring. You were really into that, weren’t you?” Dash’s shoulders slumped as she looked down at the book in her hands. Daring Doo was still trying to make her way through the forest to the Temple of Destiny. “I was just…” Dash rubbed her leg before shrugging. “I was imagining what might happen and forgot to read. I was there and everything. It was so awesome. But…it wasn’t real.” Twilight cocked her head to the side. “That’s how you know you really like something, Dash. There are several fiction series I think about like that. If you wanted…umm…you could even write stories about Daring Doo yourself. It's…kind of a thing.” Dash blinked. Write her own Daring Doo adventure. “That actually sounds fun, Twi.” Twilight smiled. “I’ll help you too, give you pointers. Maybe we could write it together.” “Yeah, that would be nice.” Rainbow stood and stretched her wings out. “Do you do that too, then? I mean, imagine the scenes ahead like that? It was so real…almost like it was really happening, even though it was all in my head.” “Of course it happens inside your head, Dash, but all stories do. That doesn’t mean they aren’t real.”* Twilight giggled. *Albus Dumbledore, Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows You Mean Prince Solaris [Twilight x Pinkie]She wasn’t sure what had happened. That spell was meant as a surprise for Pinkie, but now she wasn’t sure it was such a good idea. For one, Twilight Sparkle was still firmly a mare. She had checked. Twice. Now she wasn’t sure what the spell had actually accomplished. She looked around the room. There was Spike in his basket, her books laying about from researching the spell and… “A suit? Why do I have a suit? Where’s my dress?” Twilight picked the object in question up, levitating it across the room and into her hooves. She looked for a label. Maybe she could figure out what was happening if she knew where the suit came from… Her eyes widened as they saw the delicate three diamond pattern Rarity always sewed into her creations. She didn’t remember telling Rarity she might need a suit for her date with Pinkie. In fact, she hadn’t told Rarity her plans for the temporary gender-switch at all. Glancing at a clock on her nightstand, she sighed. Just one hour to go before her date with Pinkie. “So much for a super duper one year surprise,” she mumbled. She knew Pinkie would have something she would love, and she would have nothing for Pinkie. Sighing, Twilight stood. If nothing else, she would dress for the date and stop by Rarity’s to see why the suit had suddenly appeared. She walked to the small closet and opened the door. “Oh my…” It was full of suits. None of her dresses were anywhere, though one did look suspiciously like her Gala dress. “What in Equestria…Spike?” She looked over to the sleeping dragon and shook her head. At least he was still the same. She walked over and nuzzled him gently on the stomach. “Aww, Dusk, five more minutes, please?” a female voice replied. Twilight jumped back, barely suppressing a scream. “Who are you?” she demanded. “What have you done with Spike…and my clothes?” The dragon sat up. “Where’s Dusk?” The two glared at each other for a moment before the dragon began laughing. “Oh…I get it. You’re spell worked. Bubble will be happy with it. You even fooled me there for a second, I really thought you were a mare. That spell is really impressive.” “What?” “The spell. To change you into a mare for a day.” “Umm…What?” The dragon put a claw to her head. “I didn’t think it would make you stupid, Dusk. Goddess. Look in the mirror. You used to be a stallion. Now you’re a mare. Cuter as a stallion, though. Oh, you need to go to Elusive’s shop. I know you said not to, but I told him you might want a dress. He was pretty excited to make it. I didn’t say why though!” she added hurriedly. Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head roughly, but the female dragon was still there when she stopped. “Fine. If I’m supposed to be this Dusk, then I bet Rarity is Elusive…” she muttered to herself. “I’ll be back soon, Spike,” Twilight called as she left the bedroom. “Umm…you mean Spines, right?” the dragon called back. Why did the spell change everyone and everything but me? Twilight thought. But…Spike or Spines…thought I was supposed to be a stallion. That can’t be right. Can it? Twilight walked through Ponyville in amazement. There was Carrot Top, but as a stallion. And Time Turner, but as a mare. It was so familiar, but so different. This isn’t right. By the time she finally made it to Rarity’s shop her head was hurting. She didn’t know what any of these ponies could be called, and they were all looking at her strangely. She knocked on the door, which flew open before the second knock. “Dusk, finally. You only have thirty minutes before the big night. You are cutting it close.” A stallion jerked her inside. “Mmm. You make a great mare, I do say.” Twilight shifted uncomfortably. “Th-thanks,” she stammered out. “Oh, and such a lovely voice. Now hold on, I have the dress for you. I hope you aren’t too upset at my little Spinesy, I did coax it out of her with gems.” “Yes…well, I do have a question…Elusive.” “Ask away darling,” he replied. “I’ll help you put this on, since–” “I’ve got it,” Twilight replied, taking the dress in her magical grasp. She pulled the dress on with easy before turning to smile at Elusive. “You see–” “How…you…Have you been practicing? Dresses are very hard to put on…” Well, I’ve been wearing dresses my whole life. “No, I just needed to ask you a question. Do you feel…different. See, I wrote to the Princess and–” “The…princess? Why on earth would you write to that…to that…” Twilight’s mouth fell open in amazement. “Do you talk about Princess Celestia like that. She–” “Wait.” Elusive’s brow crinkled in confusion. “Who’s Celestia? I thought you meant Princess Bluebell, the snobby…"he muttered a few words Twilight couldn’t make out after that. "Princess Celestia, the ruler of Equestria…” “You mean Prince Solaris?” “Oh no, I’ve turned her into a stallion to, haven’t I? Oh this is bad…this is so bad. Rarity, what am I going to do?” “Who’s Rarity?” Twilight blinked at the stallion and shook her head before running out the door and to the library. Her hooves barely touched the stairs as she made it to her private quarters. “Hey umm…mare.” Twilight looked up at the dragon, who was now sitting on her bed and holding one of the research books. “I think you got two spells mixed up.” Twilight walked over to the bed and looked at where Spines was pointing. “See, this one turns you into a mare…I bet you were going for a stallion though, huh? And this one let’s you trade places with one in a different parallel universe, provided the spells are cast at the same time…so…just cast it again? I bet Dusk is talking to…whoever helps you over there.” Twilight sighed with relief. “Thank you,” she said, grabbing Spines into a hug. “Now, just to get home…” She lit her horn and built up the needed magic before concentrating on the spell. “Goodbye, Spines,” she said as she released the built up magic. Twilight blinked. Then she blinked again. A familiar face was staring at her. “Uhh, Twilight? Is that you?” “Spike!” she cried. “I’m so happy to see you.” She wrapped him in a bone-crushing hug. “Hehe…I’m happy to see you too, Twilight. That Dusk guy was weird. But Pinkie’s going to be here soon…” Twilight sighed. She still hadn’t gotten Pinkie anything…and she was never trying that spell again. “Oh Spike, what am I going to do? Pinkie needs a present and this one failed and…” A giggled came from the doorway. “I don’t need a present, silly.” Pinkie walked over and wrapped her hooves around Twilight, leaning close. “I have everything I need in my hooves right now.” Twilight closed the small gap between them, pressing her lips to Pinkie’s. “Happy One Year, Pinkie.” “Happy One Year, Twi.” Pulling Pinkie closer, Twilight took a deep breath. Pinkie didn’t want a stallion, she wanted Twilight just the way she was. Giggling, Pinkie pulled away from Twilight. “And just so you know, I really don’t like you as a stallion. You’re much cuter as a mare.” Twilight blushed. Pinkie pressed her lips to Twilight’s again. The both closed their eyes, simply enjoying the moment. Family [Slice of Life]“You’re having a foal?” Pinkie asked. Mrs. Cake and Mrs. Cake smiled and nodded. She took in their grinning faces and clapped hooves. They were ecstatic. They were going to have a foal of their own to take care of and raise. She should be happy for them. She wasn’t. The smile on her face stretched into a grin she didn’t feel. She didn’t want them to know how she felt. It didn’t matter that her stomach felt like she had ate fifty cupcakes before lunch again. The way the air suddenly felt too thick to breathe wasn’t an issue. They were happy, so she should be happy. “Is something wrong, Pinkie?” Mrs. Cake’s smile transformed into a frown. The worried pink eyes searched Pinkie’s blue ones. Stretching her grin to the breaking point, she shook her head. “Nope. What would be wrong? Foals are tonnes of fun.” She giggled. It was high pitched and different from her other giggles. Mrs. Cake narrowed her eyes. “I mean, they are so cute like this little bunny Fluttershy was showing me earlier and–” “Pinkie.” Mrs. Cake always knew when Pinkie wasn’t being truthful. Pinkie’s own mother hadn’t had that ability, but Mrs. Cake did. “It had the most adorable brown eyes. I almost brought it home but I didn’t know if Gummy wanted a b-brother or s-sister.” She stuttered out the last words, her gaze falling to the table. It wasn’t like this foal was going to be her brother or sister. Both of her sisters were back on the farm. The Cakes were just her employers and landlords. Even if she sometimes forgot it, they weren’t her parents. Mrs. Cake put her hoof under Pinkie’s chin, raising her head so they could look into each other’s eye. “You don’t want us to have the foal?” “That would be silly, Mrs. Cake.” Pinkie tried smiling again. Mrs. Cake sighed and looked to her husband. “Carrot?” “What?” he asked, looking slightly alarmed. After a look Pinkie couldn’t quite see, he turned to face her. He opened his mouth a couple times, only to shut it again. Had the situation been different, Pinkie would have giggled. Now, she wanted to be anywhere but where she was. “Do you want a cupcake?” Ignoring Mrs. Cake putting her hoof to her face, Pinkie nodded. “Yeah!” “I’ll be right back.” Avoiding his wife’s gaze, Carrot walked into the kitchen of the bakery. Silence stretched between the two ponies left. Pinkie looked anywhere but at Mrs. Cake, while Mrs. Cake looked directly at Pinkie. “Pinkie, look at me.” Slowly, Pinkie complied. “If you want us to have the foal, then what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “You aren’t acting like it’s nothing.” Pinkie stared at Mrs. Cake for a moment. “How am I supposed to tell you? It isn’t like you’re really anything to me, is it? I mean, you aren’t my mom. We aren’t even related. You just let me work and live here. It really doesn’t matter what I think because you’re starting the family you probably wanted before I came and now you’re getting it and I really don’t even matter.” Despite the tears running down her face, Pinkie’s voice was growing stronger. “It isn’t like I don’t already have younger sisters, right? I know I do. I know it doesn’t change anything. But it does, Mrs. Cake. You’re having a foal with Mr. Cake and they are going to be your son or daughter and I…I’m…” Pinkie put her face in her hooves as she leaned against the table. “I’m not,” she said in a whisper. She wanted to run out of the room. She wanted to take back what she had said, but she couldn’t. So she just hid her face with her hooves and hoped Mrs. Cake would somehow forget everything. Maybe she could talk to Twilight… She was jerked from her thoughts by a pair of hooves wrapping around her. “Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said, holding her tight. “I might not have physically given birth to you, but that does not mean you aren’t my daughter.” Mrs. Cake pulled away, though she still kept a hoof wrapped around the other pony. “You always will matter.” Pulling Pinkie closer, Mrs. Cake kissed the top of her head. “And you will always, always, be my daughter.” The two sat in a small silence. Pinkie had her head on Mrs. Cake’s shoulder and her eyes closed until the door to the kitchen opened. “I have cupcakes!” Mr. Cake announced as he backed into the room. “I got one for everyone. And your favorite Pinkie, dark chocolate with…what happened?” He looked between the mares, noticing Pinkie’s still wet fur and the expressions they both wore. “I just hope I get a baby brother,” Pinkie said. “Now, did you remember all six sprinkle colors?” Mail or Weather Mare? [Slice of Life]Twilight wasn’t sure how she ended up on her back, but on her back she was. She blinked a few times, clearing her vision, before looking around. Letters lay all around her. She stood, seeing a grey coated pony with a blonde mane scrambling to pick up the letters and pacages that littered the ground around them. “I’m sorry, Derpy,” she said, helping gather the mail. “I wasn’t looking at where I was going at all. Is there a certain way this was organized?” “There is, but if you can just pile them all up, I’ll fix it.” Derpy was gathering the letters in her wings, looking through them and shaking her head. “I really messed up this time. Speedy is going to kill me.” Twilight took a step toward her, biting her lip. “Maybe if I explained that it was my fault—“ Derpy shook her head, cutting Twilight off. “Thanks but that isn’t going to do much. He hates that he’s has to adjust my schedule to fit with my weather team job.” Her ears perked up, Twilight walked along with Derpy. “Well, it can’t hurt anything. Umm, can I ask you a personal question?” Derpy chuckled. “I was wondering how long it would take you to ask. My eyes do what they do because I have a medical condition called—“ “What? No, that wasn’t what I was going to ask. I was just wondering…I mean, I’m not saying it’s a bad thing, but why do you have two jobs?” Derpy’s brow wrinkled in confusion. “What do you mean? I have bills to pay and a kid to take care of.” “I know that. But—“ Derpy stopped and turned toward Twilight. “You really don’t understand, do you? I have bills to pay. Food to buy. School supplies and medical for me and Dinky. Magic lessons to pay for. It all takes bits, which I don’t have a lot of.” Now it was Twilights turn to looked confused. “But one job should be enough. It is for everyone I know.” Chucking, Derpy shook her head. “Twilight, you’re a really good pony, and I know that you really don’t understand this. Listen, Rarity sells dresses and fancy clothes to high-end clients to pay thousands of bits, and her dad is a wealthy wheat baron. Applejack lives on an old, successful farm. Sure, money gets tight with them sometimes, but they’ve always got this or that to get them out of that situation quickly.” Derpy held up a hoof as Twilight opened her mouth to protest. “Pinkie Pie works for the same hourly wage I do, but her employers love her so much she’s family. I don’t think she buys anything she needs, like food. All of your friends make a lot more money than I do, Twilight. I know ponies that have three or even four jobs just to stay afloat.” Twilight sat, shaking her head. “That isn’t fair. That isn’t even fair. You shouldn’t have to have two jobs. Someone should do something about it.” Eyes widening, she stood. “I should do something about it. I’m a Princess now.” Twilight took a step toward Derpy, smiling. “I’m going to fix this. I promise.” The Wooden Necklace [Romance][Dash x Soarin]The hotel rooms the Ponyville Equestria Games team rented were stuffy and cramped. Granted, Twilight hadn’t been there to make sure the team reserved rooms early, so they had taken what few rooms were left. That meant Rainbow Dash was stuck in a room with her five best friends. She wasn’t in the hotel any more than necessary. Her team had qualified the day before, but there were still three more teams to qualify before they could all go home. We wouldn’t have qualified if Twilight and Soarin hadn’t reminded me how lucky I am to have Ponyville backing me. Most ponies were out in the huge field Rainbow Falls provided, watching the teams qualify. Ponyville was easy to spot. Rarity had finally convinced everyone to put on the costumes she had made. I need to have a talk with her and explain aerodynamics. Still, a smile graced her face. She couldn’t believe she had almost left the town she loved, the people she loved, for the Wonderbolts. Her eyes drifted to the Cloudsdale base camp. They almost always won the gold in the flying events. When I’m a Wonderbolt, I’ll be over there. She knew she made the right choice in staying with Ponyville, even if her friends, Fluttershy, anyway, would have understood. She wanted to feel anger at the Wonderbolts, Spitfire and Fleetfoot especially, for how they had thrown Soarin out like he was yesterday’s trick, but she couldn’t. Not after she had nearly thrown her entire town away. Her eyes widened as she saw Soarin walking toward her. Out of all the Wonderbolts she had talked to, she liked him best. He had just lost his Rookie status, flying for only two years, but he was a strong teammate. And he was walking right for where she was sitting. He stopped a few feet away, pawing at the ground. Licking his lips, he said, “Hey Rainbow Dash.” “Oh, hey Soarin.” Her ear flapped nervously. He stepped closer, so that they were in normal talking range. “I wanted to thank you again. For saving me. That’s four times now.” Knotting her eyebrows together, Dash shook her head. I remember two. “Four?” He nodded. “Yeah. You saved me at the Best Young Flyers competition, you saved my pie at the Gala, you saved my hooves at the wedding, and you saved me yesterday. That’s four, unless I’ve forgotten how to count.” He smiled, stepping closer again. Dash blushed. “Yeah, I guess.” Shifting on her hooves, she looked around. “So, yesterday. Is that normal for the Wonderbolts. To just blow off one of their best teammates?” Soarin’s ears drooped. “It’s what can make the team better, you know? If feelings get hurt, it’s just collateral damage. Spitfire is good at that. I don’t think I could ever be captian.” He rubbed the back of his neck, eyes glancing up at her and back to the ground every few seconds. “Listen, like I said, I wanted to thank you for yesterday. And well…I…here.” He held out his hoof. A badly carved piece of wood, shaped like a lightning bolt with wings, laid there with a piece of ribbon through the top to make a necklace. Soarin was looking directly at Rainbow now, a small, hopeful smile on his face. Rainbow’s mouth dropped open. This isn’t happening. Ohmigosh is he… “I…that’s your cutie mark though.” Rainbow looked from the necklace to Soarin, unsure of what to do. “I can’t take that. That means…” “It means I want to get to know you, Rainbow. You are an amazing filly, and I’d be stupid not to see it. You don’t have to take it, but I mean it. You surprise me every time we meet, and I want to get to know the mare behind those surprises, if you’ll give me a chance.” Rainbow felt a smile Pinkie Pie would be jealous of spread across her face. “Yeah, I like that.” She lowered her head so Soarin could slip the necklace on her. “So, umm, I’ll write you, okay? I gotta go practice some more now. Bye.” He flew off, looking back every few seconds. Once he left her sight, Rainbow shot into the air herself. She found her friends, landing in the middle of the group. Rarity noticed the necklace at once. “Oh my, Rainbow Dash.” Her cheeks flushed red even as she smiled. “Ohmigosh, I’m dating Soarin!” Only One [Slice of Life]The loud bass seemed to vibrate the very foundation of Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie smiled and looked over the crowd as she made her rounds. So many ponies were packed into the basement that there wasn’t much room to move, but she was okay with that. The feeling of bodies pressing in on her, the loud chatter as ponies tried to talk above the music, shoed hooves clip-cloping on the cement floor, it all made her feel better. Closer. Not that it helped much. Sure, everypony talked to her, thanked her for the party, but none of them really were there for her. No, most of the ponies here were going to leave once everything died down, empty words of thanks on their lips, not giving Pinkie a passing thought. She kept the smile plastered to her face, even as she realized she wasn’t finding what she had hoped this party would provide. She stood by the door as everyone filed out. Her best friends were the last to leave, but they still did. She knew they meant what they said, she knew they cared for her, she knew that if she said anything at all they would stay until she felt better. But she couldn’t ask them to do that. She sighed as she bade her last farewells to the four ponies. Furrowing her brows in confusion, she counted again. No, she hadn’t been mistaken…had Twilight left without even saying goodbye? She trudged back to the basement, intending to clean up, but stopped just inside the doorway. Twilight sat in the middle of the room, a small smile on her face. A small pack was hanging from her mouth, and she already had a sleeping cap on. When Pinkie didn’t say anything, Twilight sat the pack down and smiled again. “I thought, maybe, we could have a sleep over? I’ll help you clean up and stuff…” A true smile slowly crept onto Pinkie’s face. “A sleepover? That’s a great idea!” As she rushed to give Twilight a hug, she realized the emptiness from the party was missing. All the ponies at the party hadn’t made her feel that way, but suddenly, with just Twilight, she felt as if she wasn’t alone anymore. Sometimes, all it really takes is one good friend. Twilight's "Mother" [Slice of Life]Celestia was just lying down, prepared to get what sleep she could before dawn in three hours, when her door creaked open. She sat up and watched as a small shadow snuck in before closing the door behind it. The figure was small, no larger than a filly. It made its way to the bed and sat, staring up. “Princess, I can’t sleep,” came the voice of her new student. “I…” the little filly sighed, her head hanging down. “Can you make me sleep?” A warm smile graced Celestia’s face as she scooped the filly up in her wings. It had been centuries since she had taken on a personal student, and she had never had one so young. This filly was barely old enough to be in school at eight years old. The progress the filly had made in just six months was astounding, though. “What is wrong, my little pony?” Celestia asked in the most soothing voice she could. “I had a bad dream. Shiny had to go to the battle of brazen hill and he was trying to save me from Hard Hoof but he couldn’t and…and…” the little pony sniffled and nuzzled into Celestia’s chest. Cradling the filly in her wings, Celestia brushed her mane back from her face. “Shhh…it’s okay, Twilight. Shining Armor is still in Canterlot, and Hard Hoof is a figure of ancient history. Everyone is safe, hmmm.” The sniffling slowed as Twilight looked up to Celestia, her large purple eyes already full of trust. “Yes, I know. I was just afraid.” She blinked before her eyes widened. “Oh no, Princess, I’m sorry.” The filly practically leaped from Celestia’s grasp and onto the stone floor, before bowing. “M-Mother told me not to bother you unless you called, because you would be so busy, but I did it anyway. I wasn’t thinking, Princess, and I am sorry.” “Twilight,” Celesita said, shaking her head. She scooped the filly into her wings again and made sure to look her in the eyes. “Twilight, no.” She held the filly closer. “I want to know when you’re troubled, or when you’re happy, or whatever it is that you want to share with me, okay?” “But you have a whole empire to run. I shouldn’t bother you with my silly problems. You’re just here to teach me, not…” the filly grappled for the words she was wanting to say. “I’m here for you, Twilight.” The filly looked up, a small smile forming on her face. “Yes, I have an empire to run, but that doesn’t mean I don’t have time for you, dear. Have you been keeping many things like this from me?” Twilight shook her head. “No. I normally don’t have really bad dreams. I must have looked at the moon too much. Mother always said if you do, the mare will send you nightmares.” The yawning filly missed the flicker of emotion on Celestia’s face. “Oh, I’m sorry. I guess I should…umm..go.” The filly stood slowly and seemed to almost crawl out of Celestia’s embrace. “Twilight, do you want to sleep with me tonight?” “Yes,” Twilight bounded over to the other side of the bed and snuggled under the blanket so quickly it was almost as if she had teleported. “Thank you, Princess.” She gave one last yawn before turning onto her side. “Goodnight.” Despite having to get up in a very short amount of time, Celestia found herself unable to sleep. She would have to ensure Twilight understood she could come to her for anything. A thought crossed her mind, and she would have snorted had she not had so many years to get such urges under control. She knew she felt something stronger than a simple student-teacher relationship for the small filly lying beside her. She felt as if the filly were part of herself. Twilight was so much more than just a student. Smiling to herself, Celestia leaned down and kissed the young filly just below the horn. “Goodnight, Twilight.” As she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep, she imagined many more times when she would feel like this. Time when she would think of herself, even if only for a few moments, as Twilight’s mother. Old Mother [Slice of Life]The feelings confused her. She wanted to believe. She truly did. She wanted to believe the Old Mother more than anything. Old Mother had taught her since she was young. Everything she knew about spell and potions, about herbs and spices, about life and death, she had learned from Old Mother. Except, it wasn’t all true. Most of it was, of course. But these ponies, who looked so different from her kind, were here now. If these ponies were here, that meant there were other lands. Zebrica wasn’t the old place for ponykind in the world. And if that had been a lie, what else had? Had Old Mother simply not known? She thought it impossible. Old Mother was the leader of the tribe. Old Mother knew what was and wasn’t true. Old mother… “You lied to me,” she said. “You said there were no others of pony kind.” “Zecora,” Old Mother reprimanded. The wizened face seemed to darken. “I have never spoken an untruth to you. There are no others of our kind anywhere.” “These ponies are here. They stand before us.” Zecora glanced at pink-coated unicorn stallion and blue-coated earth mare. “They are obviously ponykind.” “They are not our kind,” Old Mother said harshly. She leveled a glare at Zecora and the two visitors. “Please, we just want to learn your culture. You can come learn ours,” the mare offered. “It will be wonderful. Equestira is full of so many amazing things. And I’ve seen you use magic. Everypony back home would love to know how you do it without a horn.” “We shall not!” Old Mother shook with anger. “Zecora, see these…creatures out of the village. We will not have their kind putting wrong thoughts into foals heads again.” “Again?” Zecora questioned. Old Mother turned to the Equestrians, though it was obvious she was speaking to Zecora. “They came when I was a filly, offering a land of peace, hope, and love. They promised so many things, but nothing ever came. They deemed us unworthy of their vessel. Our whole village.” “No,” the stallion interrupted, only to be quelled under Old Mother’s gaze. “We will not tolerate their kind in our village again. Not leave.” The two ponies didn’t have to be asked again. They nearly ran out of the small house. Zecora looked between Old Mother and the door the visitors had just left through. “I wish to go, Old Mother. As a sign of faith. I shall go, and return, and you will see all is well.” “If you leave, you will no longer be part of this village.” “Old Mother, please.” Silence fell. Shaking her head, Zecora backed away a step. “You are wrong this time, Old Mother. I am sorry. I am going. You will see.” Old Mother said nothing as Zecora packed away everything she could need for the trip to the new land, and things she may want or need when she arrived. Old Mother didn’t speak as she followed Zecora out the door. Old Mother didn’t say a word as Zecora said goodbye to her family. Old Mother didn’t make a sound as Zecora walked along the path out of the village. When Old Mother spoke, Zecora stopped. “When you leave this village, never return,” Old mother said. Zecora could feel the prickle of magic on her skin, seeping deep into her very soul. “Though for this land, your soul will yearn. Try and speak, though it’s no use. Your tongue of rhymes will never be loose.” Goosebumps rose on Zecora’s skin as the magic left. She met Old Mother’s gaze as she took the final step. Turning her head forward, she walked on. She didn’t look back once. Not when she heard Old Mother turn to leave. Not at the turn that would be the last time she saw her village again. Ahead, she saw the pink and blue ponies who had visited her village. The mare ran up to her. “Zecora, isn’t it? We aren’t sure how to get back to the main town. Can you show us?” She tried to speak. She tried to tell them she could. She tried to tell them she was going with them. Until she remembered Old Mother’s curse. “I can show you the path you seek, if Equestria I may peek.” The Equestrians looked at each other, confused, but slowly nodded. “Okay, we can. You can come.” With that, Zecora and the other two ponies walked down the road. Head held high, Zecora pushed away thoughts of what lay behind her. Ahead was a shining new world that promised to welcome her with open arms. She only hoped her doubts at Old Mother’s words weren’t in vain. Cape and Hat [Slice of Life][Romance][Twilight x Trixie]Twilight picked up the purple cake sprinkled with blue stars and moons. As she tied it on, she knew what she was. She knew what she could do. She was the most powerful being in existence. There was no one else like her. There was no one to challenge her. She was powerful. She could do anything she wanted. She would do anything she wanted. She could squash leaders. She could crumble nations. She could start a new world, ruled by her, where everything was nice and orderly. Where everything was to her specifications. Where everything was perfect. She was great. She could do things nopony else had done. Who else could have defeated an all powerful alicorn turned evil? Who else could have figured out the Changeling invasion? Who else could have defeated the living figure of the most evil of evils…chaos? Yes, she was powerful. Yes, she was great. If nothing else, the hat and cape proved it. She was an insurmountable force. She was the savior of the world. She was… “What are you doing, Twilight?” a voice came from behind her as the light to the room flicked on. Twilight turned quickly, eyes wide like a filly caught stealing a cookie. “I…um…” Clearing her throat, she looked to the mare who had questioned her. Head held high, voice stronger, she said, “I am Twilight, the Great and Powerful!” She tried sweeping the cape around, like the superhero’s on the comics Spike read, but tripped over the cape instead. The hat fell down over her eyes, leaving her in darkness. She sighed. The other mare giggled. Twilight heard hoofsteps, and then somepony was lifting the hat. She looked up into eyes of light purple. The mare’s white hair mixed with Twilight’s own purple. “It’s cute. Your bravado was spot on, but we really need to work on your show. Tripping up won’t get you anywhere.” “I didn’t actually mean for you to see,” she said quietly. Trixie smiled and shook her head. “Like I said, it was cute. Especially since it’s you.” Closing what was left of the gap between them, Trixie pressed her lips to Twilight’s. “You’ll always be great and powerful to me.” Rules? [Romance][Twilight x Pinkie]You’ve always been special to me. I don’t think I ever really told you. I didn’t really know how to tell you. I knew how to tell you other things, though, didn’t I? I told you how to find things in your library. You were always changing the ordering system or reorganizing it for some reason. I guess you didn’t like the alphabetical way for the public library. I know your personal library was done that way. Remember that time you let me read Wonderland? No, no, that isn’t what this letter is about. You were always telling me to focus, remember? You were patient with me though. You put up with my hyperactivity a lot better than most ponies. I remember when you taught me that word. And I remember when you gave me coffee. I though Mrs. Cake was going to die, but it made me feel less…like moving? You knew it would, too. You said certain amounts of caffeine would be good for me. I’m sorry I keep getting sidetracked. I know you probably don’t have a lot of time. I just don’t know how to say this. You could help me. You’re amazing at words. I thought I knew lots of them, but you know like every word ever! But you always liked my made up words too. I remember how happy I was when you said nervicted. Okay, I’m not doing a very good job of this. I know it doesn’t matter. I can’t make a difference in the world. But I love you. I love you so much. And not just in the you’re-my-best-friend kinda way. I mean, you are totally my bestest friend… Sorry. I’m trying to do this properly. I even checked out books to help me write a more formally letter. I guess it’s going okay. I actually checked out a book that wasn’t fiction! This isn’t working. I like you like a whole bunch. Like, think about how much you love the other girls and the princesses and your family and equestrian and books and magic and all that totally stuff-you-like stuff and then multiply it by like a bazillion and that might be just an itty bitty smidgy of how much I love you. You are totally like cutest, funniest, funest, most bestest mare in all of Equestria and I love you. But you’re also the most princessiest princess in ever too. And I’m not and I’ve read all the stories and I know the rules. So maybe I shouldn’t send this but I am because I hate not telling you so now I am. Umm…so yeah. Don’t like write back or anything. It’s okay. Pinkie You silly filly. What rules? I’m a princess, remember? I can decide who I love. I choose you. Twilight Harmonious [Slice of Life]The snow on the street blew into the Canterlot shop as Rarity left. The dull sky was darkening as the pegasi above worked on the clouds that were due to bring a fresh layer of show for the Hearth Warming season the next day. She sighed as she locked the door. The next few days were sure to find her cooped up in the small flat she had obtained as the storm ran its course. She had just started down the street when the voice of a small filly caught her attention. “Mama, look at this coat! Can I have it?“ The mothers pensive expression was lost on the filly, but Rarity saw it. “This is the one?” she asked, biting her lip. “I don’t think the shop is open, so we will have to find another one.“ The filly’s expression fell as the pair started to walk away. "Wait!” Rarity called to the pair if earth ponies, magically unlocking the door. “I never turn away a customer.“ Holding the door open, she smiled warmly. “Please, come in.” The mother looked ready to protest, but the filly had already ran in. As the young pony admired the clothing, the mother turned to Rarity. “We can’t afford your shop, ma’am.“ Rarity simply smiled. The filly ran up to them with the coat from the window. “Look mama!” Rarity bento talk to the filly.“You know, dear, that coat isn’t very warm. I made it for those ponies who don’t actually go out and play in the snow.” The filly looked appalled at the thought of ponies not playing. “How about this one instead. It is highly fashionable, and—" “Is that the one Sweetie Belle has? It is, it’s the same one!” Looking at Rarity, the filly practically gushed. “I love her so much. I have all her music and posters and I know a lot about her.“ Turning to her mother, she added, “Please mama, can I have it?” “How much?” the mother asked. “I think, considering how devoted to Sweetie Belle she is, it can be free.” The mother blushed. “No, you don’t have to do that. I will pay you.“ Rarity smiled. “You don’t understand, darling. There are only two of these coats in existence. I made this as a prototype for Sweetie Belle. So to price it would be impossible. And really,” Rarity said, lowering her voice as the discussion continued, “everyone needs a coat before this dreadful storm hits.“ Taking the coat, the mother seemed lost for words. “Now, if I could get your name and address? It is nothing important, just something I do with all of my clients in case something isn’t satisfactory.” The mother looked unsure, but nodded. “Rosemary. 182 Harper Lane. And…thank you. Truly.“ Rarity smiled at the sincerity in Rosemary’s voice. “Don’t think another thing about it.” Rarity glanced at a clock on the wall. “Oh my. I’m terribly sorry, but I seem to be very late for a very important dinner date and must be going.“ Both mares jumped as a voice called from the door way."It’s okay, silly.” The pink mare hopped over to where Rarity was standing.“You know we’ll wait on you. I was sent to make sure you were okay though. You’re never late.” Rosemary bit her lip. “I’m terribly sorry to have kept you. Acorn, come along dear.“ When the young foal walked into view, Pinkie let out a gasp. “That’s Sweetie’s! You know she’s going to kill you when she finds out.” “Oh, not if she wants any more free clothes from me.” Rosemary stopped in her tracks.“You gave her that one of a kind coat, for free?” Rosemary asked. “How does your business stay afloat if you give all your products away for free?“ Pinkie interjected before Rarity could say a word. “Rarity does charge people. Her clothes are really expensive.” “Not that it matters. Now, the storm is set to begin in a few hours, and my friend and I simply must get back to the dinner party.” “Na, you know Twily doesn’t care if we’re late. Oh yeah, I was supposed to tell you ‘Shy is going to be late. I bet she’s there now, though, cause we’ve been talking. Dashie and AJ are outlining what kinda contest they could have since Dashie has flight training in the morning and…” Rarity held up her hand. “Pinkie, please.“ Turning to Rosemary and Acorn, she smiled. “I am sorry to suddenly be in a rush. I really must go. Enjoy the coat, darling.” * Their table was apparent the instant they entered the restaurant. Unlike the last time they had all been together, though, this was different. It wasn’t shouts that drew attention to the table, but laughter. Rarity grinned as she took her seat next to Fluttershy. This was how things were meant to be. This is what she and her friends should be like. Things weren’t just as they were before, no. Rainbow Dash would be traveling across the country with the Wonderbolts. That just meant they would have to go to every game possible. Pinkie Pie was taking over Sugar Cube Corner as Mr. And Mrs. Cake expanded. She wouldn’t be able to freely travel as much as she could now. But they would still write, and it was only a three hour train ride from Canterlot to Ponyville. Applejack would need her friends close as she dealt with the death of Granny Smith. Still, with the winter season here, Applejack would travel and visit her friends when she could. When she couldn’t, she knew they were just a letter away. Twilight and Fluttershy were the only two Rarity still worried about. It wouldn’t be easy for Twilight once the news of her relationship got out. Scandal and speculation would be everywhere. And Fluttershy…Rarity held back a sigh. Moving to Canterlot to care for an aging parent couldn’t have been easy. She had been forced to leave all of her animal friends, her cottage, her entire world. Rarity’s own business had gone from an apparent slump to having a new order at least once a day. And the school dances were just around the corner. Rarity didn’t know when they had all got so caught up in their personal drama. When their own struggles became more important than helping each other. They had fixed that, though. After all the fights, all the shouting and other horrid things they had done to each other, they were here again. The six of them, living, laughing, loving one another. Rarity felt sure that, no matter what the future held, they would never forget the last year. They would never forget what they had missed, the important moments in one another’s lives they hadn’t been there for. She was also sure of one other thing: they would never forget to support and depend on each other again. After all, even as Pinkie stuck her tongue out at Twilight andApplejack waved a piece of pie in front of Rainbow Dash, they were what they would always be. Best friends. Harmonious. Take the Cake [Romance][Twilight x Celestia]It had taken many, many, many, many, many lessons from Pinkie Pie for Twilight to finally perfect the art of cake making. Not simple from-the-box cakes, though. This was hand crafted from only the best ingredients. It had taken hours to complete. Days, if you counted the wait-time for some parts. It had been worth it, though. The cake itself topped off just above Twilight’s horn. Five layers of favors, from the bottom made of decadent chocolate, to sweet strawberry, to vanilla, to red velvet to the very top made of the Princess’s very favorite flavor, coconut rum. It had been painstakingly frosted with a vanilla whipped topping. Then Twilight had trimmed it, starting from the base, with the colors she associated with the Princess. The bottom three layers contained the colors of her mane. The layer next to the top was trimmed in a brilliant purple, and the top in red. It hadn’t been hard convincing the palace staff to stay quiet about her little project. She may not have been a princess for long, but they had known her since she had been a small filly. She ruffled her feathers, taking a deep breath. An uneasiness settled into her stomach as she thought of what she planned to do. She cast a glance to the snow storm out the window. Though it was early afternoon, the sky was dark from the clouds. Tearing her gaze away, she took a deep breath. Carefully, she guided the cake through the castle. Many of the staff who knew her plan smiled encouragingly at her. Of course, she hadn’t told them why she hand wanted to surprise Celestia with a cake. Her stomach tightened at the thought. She hoped, desperately, that Celestia didn’t see her as a filly still. She knew their age difference was vast, but with a pony like Celestia, only two people were close in age with her. Twilight focused on the cake, making sure nothing brushed against it. It had to be perfect. The Princess love her sweets. Every pony knew that. And Twilight felt, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that this cake would help her cause. She had made it for the Princess, specifically. It held everything she loved about cakes. Still, when Twilight found herself outside of Celestia’s chambers, she paused. She had been over the facts in her head many times. The Princess didn’t see her as a little filly anymore. She was a princess herself, after all. Twilight had been dropping subtle hints, or so she felt, of her feelings, and the Princess had seemed to return them. At least, that’s what Rarity said. Yet she couldn’t help the nagging pit of doubt growing her her stomach. Maybe what everyone said about the Princess was wrong. Maybe Celestia didn’t favor sweets like the staff had assured her. Maybe Twilight had made a mistake over the last few months, bringing the Princess sweets every week. Had she actually seen Celestia eat that box of chocolates? And the cupcake from last week had sat on the table the entire time they had chatted. Just as Twilight was about to turn and leave, the Princess’s door opened. “Oh my, what’s this?“ Peaking out from behind the cake, Twilight pushed her worries from her mind. “Ah, I was…it’s a present for you, Princess. I was hoping we could talk.” Celestia nodded, turning and heading back into the chambers. “This is certainly a surprise, my little pony. What’s the occasion?“ Twilight felt the heat rise to her cheeks. “I…I trust you know what today is, Princess?” “Twilight,” Celestia began, but Twilight cut her off. “Please, Princess, hear me out. I’ve been trying for so long…Have you liked the presents I’ve been bringing you?” “Yes, I have enjoyed them. Sweets are my downfall.” A small smile graced Celestia’s lips, encouraging Twilight. -time- “Right. A-and I did all of that for a reason. I…” Twilight took a deep breath to gather her nerves. “I like you, Prin—" Twilight stopped, shaking her head. “I really like you, Celestia. I think I might even love you. I thought today would be the perfect day, since it is Hearts and Hooves, and…Celestia, will you be my special some pony.“ It was all Twilight could to do to continue looking at Celestia. Though the moment only lasted seconds, it felt like an eternity to Twilight. Celestia carefully reached out with her magic and cut a slice of the cake. Taking a small bit, her eyes lit up. "My, my, Twilight. This cake is amazing.” Twilight felt her ears droop. Celestia was going to ignore the entire confession. She stared at the floor, until a plate with a slice of cake floated over to her. “Would you like some? I think sharing cake with your special some pony is something of a custom, isn’t it?“ Twilight looked up at Celestia, wide-eyed. Her grin spread across her face, to match the one Celestia wore. “They always say the way to a mare’s heart is through her stomach. Turns out, that is doubly true for me.” Leaning in closer, so that Twilight could smell the coconut rum cake on Celestia’s breath, she added, “and it doesn’t hurt when the looks just as tasty.“ Looking into Celestia’s eyes, Twilight closed the gap. Sleep Well, Little One [Slice of Life]Celestia didn’t know how Luna was doing it. She didn’t think the filly had slept since she had gotten her cutie mark two days prior. Celestia certainly hadn’t. The moon was low in the sky now, which meant she would have to raise the sun and take care of what tasks were set before her. Sighing, she watched as Luna bounced from stone to stone in the foyer, making a different sound each time. Lying on the stone floor, Celestia felt her eyes droop… Suddenly, something landed on her. “Aww, don’t sleep yet Celly. We’re still celebrating. Remember? Me and you for like, forever now. I get to help you with the sky!“ Luna’s pure joy made Celestia smile. “I know Lulu. I’m just sleepy, that’s all.” “Oh, but you can’t be sleepy. We gotta raise the sun!” The wide eyes and excited expression were the only thing that got Celestia too her hooves. “Okay, come along. We’ll raise the sun, and then I’ll get started on my days chores.“ "Do I have chores now? Like you do?” Luna asked, trotting along side Celestia. “The same ones you’ve always had.” Luna was bouncing with excitement when they made it to the raising platform. “Can I try the moon by myself?“she asked, wide eyes pleading. Celestia nodded and Luna grinned. Lighting up her horn, she braced her hooves against the stone of the platform and pulled. The moon moved slowly past the horizon. “Look Celly! I did it.” It was all Celestia could do to smile as she lit her own horn and raised the sun. She glared at the dim light for a moment, dreading the long day ahead. She was surprised when she felt Luna lean against her and heard a yawn. “Wow, Celly, I’m sleepy.“ The little filly yawned again. “Do we have to stay awake today?” “Come here,” Celestia said, lifting Luna onto her back. “I’ll take you to your room.“ By the time they had reached Luna’s room, the filly had fallen asleep. Carefully, so she wouldn’t wake her, Celestia levitated Luna off her back and into the bed. She pulled the cover up, tucking the filly in well. Placing a kiss at the base of her horn, Celestia smiled. “Sleep well, little one. Crystal Sunrise [Romance][Twilight x Flash]Twilight’s heart beat quickly. She was a princess, and as such, she had the right to be anywhere in the palace she wished. Even so, she was certain her brother would not be happy if he discovered her following Flash Sentry through his palace just before dawn. It was all she could do to keep from giggling as Flash stopped at a set of stairs and looked around. “I swear you’ll love this, Princess,“ he said. “Still, we’ve got about ten minutes before we can go up.” “What is it you’re wanting to show me, anyway?” She had been trying to figure it out, but she wasn’t as familiar with this palace as she was with the one in Canterlot. Flash smiled, and she felt her stomach turn to butterflies. The few times she had returned to the Crystal Empire since the trip to the other world, he had been her guard. He had quickly became her friend, and as much as she tried, she couldn’t help but feel what she had felt in that other world, for the other Flash. Only now that she had gotten to know him, the feeling had intensified. “I told you, Princess, it’s a surprise. Don’t worry.” Without the armor and helmet on, he looked much more relaxed. Still, that didn’t stop him from glancing out of a nearby window every few seconds. “Twilight, Flash. It’s just Twilight. I told you before.” “Protocol.” When she frowned, he bumped her side. “Okay, how about I call you Twilight only off duty?“ She smiled. “That sounds great.” He held her gaze for a moment before glancing out the window again. “Okay, time to go up. Come on.“ He started up the stairs, making sure Twilight was behind him. “You need to be careful when we get up here, Prin— Twilight. I know you have wings, but I’ve also seen you use them.” With that, he threw open a door. A soft breeze blew in, and Twilight looked around. They were on the roof of one of the towers. Even in the dark of pre-dawn, she could tell most, if not all, of the city was visible from the hight. “So…” She said as she joined him on the edge. “This is…interesting.“ He chuckled. “Wait for it,” he said softly. The wind, that had seemed so gentle before, made Twilight shiver. She wrapped her wings around her, but it didn’t do much good. She jumped at Flash Sentry’s touch. He draped a wing over her, softly pulling her closer. Her breath caught as their sides touched. She looked over at him, thankful for the dark fur hiding her blush. “Wouldn’t do for the Princess to get a cold,“ he mumbled, looking straight ahead. The smile she didn’t realize she had fell at those words. She looked back at the horizon. The sun was just starting to peak over the city. Slowly, it rose, making the glittering city shine. Flash Sentry tightened his hold on Twilight was she watched, open mouthed. "This is beautiful." Her eyes glittered as the crystals around them. "With a heart of pure crystal, what better place to find love,“ she whispered as the sunlight touched the Crystal Heart, coloring it a brilliant pink. "I knew you would like it.” His voice was closer than she anticipated. Turning to her head, she saw his face was mere centimeters from hers. Her heart beat as if she had galloped for hours, even as she was transfixed by their closeness. “I don’t mean to seem…out of line, T-Twilight, but I like you. A lot. And—" Flash Sentry was cut off by a pair of lips pressing to his. Twilight wrapped a hoof around his neck, pulling him closer to her. The sun had made considerable progress in rising when she pulled away. “I like you too, Flash.“ She smiled a demure smile as she laid her head in his shoulder. She felt him Pull her as close as he could with his wing and lay his head on hers. Can I See Him? [Slice of Life]“Princess,” the small purple filly said as Celestia sat out a book, “What happened to the dragon that hatched on my entrance exam?“ Celestia looked down at her new student. It had been just a week since Celestia had decided to take her for private tutelage. The raw ability the filly had shown was astounding, and Celestia knew she would need an apt teacher. Celestia had expected many things from her youngest student: magical blow-ups, curious questions, the easily distracted nature of those her age. She hadn’t expected the five-years-old filly to be concerned with a creature she had only seen for five minutes. "Twilight, you remember him? He is well cared for here at the castle. ” Twilight gasped, her eyes widening with excitement. “Could I see him, please, Princess?“ "I…I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.” Celestia walked to the door and poked her head out, speaking to a guard. Returning to Twilight, she sat. “You must understand, he is very young. He doesn’t like loud noises, and he sleeps most of the day. I need you to be very gentle when he comes.“ She stood when a knock came to the door. “Ah, right on time.” Celestia opened the door, carefully reaching out with her magic and taking the infant dragon. She smiled at Twilight’s open-mouthed amazement as she brought him closer. “Does he have a name?” Twilight whispered, though he was looking at her with wide green eyes. Tentatively, she reached out a hoof a stroked his head. “His name is Spike,” Celestia said with a warm smile. “He isn’t slimed,” Twilight commented. She petted his head a few more times before looking up at Celestia. “He’s really cute. Are you going to keep him?“ Looking from Spike to Twilight, Celestia nodded. “We’ll, yes. He will need someone to care for him while he grows up. Some one to teach him to speak and be a proper part of Equestria.” “So…he isn’t like a puppy?” Twilight scrunched her face up and tilted her head, confused. “Dragons aren’t pets, Twilight. They are sentient beings, with thoughts and speech and feelings just like ponies.” “Oh, okay,” Twilight said with a nod. Then she looked up at Celestia. “Princess, what does ‘sentient’ mean?“ With a smile, Celestia put the now sleeping baby dragon on a cushion. “With that question, I do believe it is time to start our lesson.” As Twilight located and read the word in a dictionary, Celestia’s looked at the baby dragon and little filly now in her care, and her smile grew. Her Biggest Fan [Slice of Life]It was all over the news. When ever she walked by a news stand, people would stare. She couldn’t even go into her favorite pubs anymore. Everypony hassled her, wanting to know why she had given up. Firefly would always shake her head and say it felt right. To those ponies, the ones who called themselves her fans, she had abandoned them. The season had finished. It had been the Wonderbolts best season, and she had left. “What are you shaking your head about?” A rainbow maned filly asked. Blinking, Firefly looked around the cafe. This was one of the few places she had found peace in the week since the announcement, and so it was where she and her family were eating dinner. “Oh, I was thinking about the Wonderbolts. Eat your brussels, Rainbow.” While Rainbow ate her food, Firefly looked over to her husband, Spectrum. He flashed her a smile, placing a hood comfortingly on hers. “These are gross. You know I hate them.” Scowling at the offending food, Rainbow sighed. “Why’d you make me get them?” “They help the muscles in your wings. You do want to keep your title as fastest filly at flight school, don’t you?” Rainbow’s eyes widened. “Of course. I’ll never be a Wonderbolt if I’m not fast.” With that, Rainbow shoveled several in her mouth. “You still want to be a Wonderbolt?” Spectrum asked. “You aren’t going to leave your moms path and follow mine?” Rainbow looked up, shaking her head. “No way. Wonderbolts are the best fliers. They get to do so much cool stuff. And weather teams…don’t.” Firefly smiled. Her fans might have felt like she had abandoned them, but she wouldn’t abandon her biggest fan. Tears [Romance][Twilight x Dash x Pinkie x AJ x Fluttershy]Rarity was in tears. She couldn’t believe her five best friends were getting married. One at a time, the five mares walked down the aisle. Twilight came first, walking in that not-quite-graceful way she did. Though Rarity tried to stop them, as tears slid down her cheeks. Twilight made it to the front of the room, turning her gaze to see each of her brides as they walked down the aisle. Rarity did the same. Next was Rainbow Dash. Rainbow couldn’t spare a glance for the crowd as she walked toward Twilight. The two brides’ eyes never left each other until Rainbow made it to the front to stand beside Twilight, where they both looked to see the other three. With an unusually graceful spring in her step, Pinkie Pie came into view. Her normal Cheshire grin paled in comparison to the smile on her face. She didn’t stop and talk to anyone, as she had in the rehearsal, but she still managed to greet each and every guest. Rarity had mere seconds to compose herself enough before Applejack stepped through the door, and she lost what composure she had gained. Of course, Applejack still had her hat on. Rarity had half the mind to levitate it off the brides head, but she left it. That was Applejack, and Rarity loved her for it. Once Applejack had taken her place, Rarity looked back for the final bride. It took Fluttershy a few seconds to walk through the door, but the anticipation was worth the wait. Had Rarity been crying when the others walked, she was weeping now. She had to choke back a sob as Fluttershy walked past. Her friends, her very best friends, were marrying each other. As everypony sat and the binding ceremony began, a hoof wrapped around Rarity and pulled her close. She looked up at Big Macintosh and laid her head on his shoulder. “I only hope they are as happy as we are, darling.” The Victor [Slice of Life]They say history is written by the victor. Really, that makes a lot of sense. The person who conquers will quell any whisper saying the winner wasn't truly a pure, magnificent hero. It is the way history works. No one knows the losers side. No one cares about the loser's side. But maybe they should. After all, in Equestira, Celesita is seen as the benelovalnt ruler of their kingdom. She doesn't even have the title of Queen, even though that is what her position truly is. She wants to seem approachable, my father once said. She wants her subject to not fear her, but to feel as if she could be one of them. Of course, for them not to fear her, they couldn't know the truth. The legends of the ancient battles are told to every calf before bed. They are taught in schools. There isn't a single citizen who doesn't know of the power and might of Equestira, and it's fearless leader. Unless you are Equestiran. There aren't many of my kind in Equestira. Minotaur's are scary to the smaller species. I've made a few friends during my stay here, and they haven't been able to get enough of the legends my people have of Equestira's ruler. They know bits and pieces here and there, of course, but not the full extent of what we've been taught. None know of how Celestia, and her sister, became the rulers of Equestria. Long ago, the three tribes united and fought of the Windagos, then formed Equestria. Eventually Celesita and Luna were put in place as rulers. Only, that isn't strictly true. Celestia's mother was Queen. She ruled with iron. Hoof and wing. And her husband ruled with a powerful magic. Times were better, sure, but not grand. The pony race had diminished greatly due to fighting among the races. Celestia wanted it to stop. Ever the scholar, even in those days, she approached her parents with evidence Equestria needing to change. She wouldn't hear no for an answer. Eventually, she was thrown from the castle and told to never return. Equestria was quite the small nation back then. Celesita rallied as many allies as she could, barely scraping five hundred, and laid siege to the castle. No one expected an attack on a nation so small, especially from within. The Royal Army was nearly the same size as Celesita's contingent. She captured her younger sister, and over threw her parents. The Minotaur are a violent race, yet even we aren't told of what happened during that battle. Afterward, Celesita worked with what was left of the nation. Several different ruling philosophies were tried, but none ever worked. And so, Celestia, with a very young sister by her side, was crowned High Princess, ruler of all Equestria. Luna, of course, got the lesser title. Sometime afterward, Nightmare Moon struck and most of history is recorded truly. However,one must always remember, history is written by the victor. Stupid [Romance][Sad][Pinkie x Dash]Feelings were stupid. They made ponies do stupid things and say stupid things and think stupid things, so feelings were stupid. It was all stupid feelings fault that Rainbow Dash was standing in the middle of Sugarcube Corner, her cheeks a deep red, and her heart pounding out of her chest. Pinkie Pie blinked for a moment. She blinked again. The smile she had been wearing melted off her face. Slowly, she shook her head. “I’m sorry, Dash, I can’t.” Dash tried to swallow, but found she couldn’t. “Oh, okay.” She turned, holding her head high, not wanting Pinkie to see how upset she was. “Dashie?” Dash stopped just short of the door and turned back around. Pinkie’s look of concern did nothing to make her feel better. “It’s okay, Pinkie, we’re still friends.” “I’m seeing someone. She doesn’t want anyone to know, right now, but…that why. Okay?” With a nod, Dash pushed her way out of the door. Feelings were stupid. Three Seconds [Slice of Life]She grinned as the brown stallion walked through the door. "Any luck?" she asked. He simply shook his head. He still hadn't found that mysterious box he was always looking for. He had been here for years, looking for it. Sometimes, the grey mare didn't think he really wanted to find it. If he found it, that would mean leaving her. Or would it? It was something they discussed. She could run away with him. Their daughter as well. Ponyville would survive without the three of them. They had a nice life here. He hadn't wanted to stick around at first, but she had won him over. She grinned, remembering the day they met, as if it had been just yesterday instead of over a decade ago. The blonde mare had just started her first job as a mail carrier. She wasn't planning on making a career out of it, but it would do until she figured out what she wanted to do out of life. She was flying to Rainbow Dashes house. This was the real reason the Ponyville Postal Service had wanted to hire her. She was the only Pegasus, and as such, the only employ who was able to reach the only cloud-based home in Ponyville. Her circuit didn't take long, two hours at most, and she was finished. She was walking back to the post office when she saw him. He was falling from the sky. She wasn't sure how he was, because there was no pony around him, and nothing for him to fall from, but falling he was. She flapped her wings and shot forward. Both ponies let out an "oof" as the mare caught the stallion. She slowly touched down, shaking from the weight of the other pony. "You have to be more careful. You could get killed. "Thank you. Now, where is that-oof!" He had tried to step forward, only to fall, face first into the ground. "Why…what is this? I'm a…pony?" He took a few seconds to examine his body before sighing. "Cross realities, dimensions, and who knows what else to become a pony and I'm still no ginger." The young mare looked at him. "You're strange, you know that? You talk like you haven't always been a pony. What else would you be?" He blinked up at her. "Oh, right, I'm sorry. You just saved my life. Thank you. I'm the Doctor." "Doctor of what?" the grey mare asked. A surprised look crossed his face. "Well, most of the time I'm asked Doctor who? But you ask Doctor of what?" His savior was slowly backing away. She decided he couldn't be stable. "Good luck with…not dying again. I'm just going to go-" "Hang on. What's your name?" he asked. She sighed. "Derpy. Derpy Hooves." The brown mare hmmed at this information, but said nothing. He studied Derpy some more, almost to the point she was ready to leave again, but he broke his gaze. "Would you mind showing me around, telling me where we are? I can't even seem to find my sonic." She couldn't say no to the hopeful look on his face. He sat on the couch next to her, softly nuzzling her neck. "I just want you and Ditzy to see it. You would love it there. I'm different there." With one hoof, she caressed his face. "I fell in love with you, just as you are. Why would you want to change that?" He heard all the unasked questions. She knew everything about his past. At first, she had thought he was crazy, but slowly she came to realize it was the truth. Once he found the screwdriver, that was proof enough for her. He looked into her eyes. She was the reason he had stopped, he had settled. None of his other friends, or any of the others he had loved in his many, many years had made him stop. But he didn't run anymore. They had lived here, in this little town. He had traveled at first, but when he was brought back here, back to her, he stayed. Oh, of course she knew of the previous relationships. He had told her every story. How he stole the TARDIS, how hundreds of years later he found out she had also stolen him. All of it. He couldn't say he didn't like being a pony, either. No, he wasn't ginger. He didn't have two hearts anymore either. He had formed to his name, learning the skills of the doctors in this land. His name didn't stand to strangely, either. Maybe this is what it was like to live a normal life, like his companions had tried to get him to do. It wasn't boring, not really. It seemed that coming here had been the best mistake of his life. As he gazed into his wife's eyes, he couldn't think of any place he would rather be. He might have given up on finding his beautiful blue box years ago, except that she still encouraged him to find her. Truth be known, Derpy wanted him to find it. That would mean she could see something no pony else had. All of this, passed through their minds in a few brief seconds. In the time since she had asked her question to the time their lips met, perhaps three seconds had passed. Derpy didn't care. Ditzy was at school, so the married couple had all the time in the world. It amazed her that after so many years, a simple kiss could still make her heart beat quicken and her wings shoot out. The passage of time was never something that Derpy had ever concerned herself with, even now that she knew all her husbands secrets. The Doctor relished the feeling. Three seconds. An eternity. He had been there when time was stopped. Or moving all at once, however one decided to look at it. He had watched time, saw time, traveled in time. And yet, those three seconds that seemed to stretch for an eternity seemed all to short at the same time. Three seconds was all the time in the world. Magic Kindergarten [Slice of Life]Twilight breathed in deeply. She had faced down terrors. She had faced down many forms of evil, from the nearly benign form of chaos, to the Changeling Queen. Still, at this point, what she faced seemed even more ferocious, more terrifying, more gruesome than anything she had ever had to face. Magic kindergarten. She didn't understand why she was going to speak to the class. True, she was the element of magic, and it was magical kindergarten, but still, it was kindergarten. These foals weren't going to listen to what she said for more than thirty seconds before their minds strayed. She remembered her own time in magic kindergarten. Ponies always laughing. Making fun of her. Calling her names. Never letting her play with them. It wasn't a great time. No, she had decided long ago magic kindergarten was a form of Tartarus in Equestria. Still, she knew her short speech and the simple tricks she would show them by heart. Moving her hoof away from her chest and breathing out, she opened the door and stepped into the classroom. "Hello, everypony," she greeted with a smile. "I'm Twilight Sparkle. I'm here to talk to you about magic, since that is my special talent." She paused for a second, looking around the room. At this age, everyone wanted to impress the teacher, but one little filly caught her eye. It wasn't the light pink of her coat, or the silvery-white of her mane, but her posture. While the other foals were sitting up straight, eager to hear what she said for the moment, the filly's head was pointed down, not looking up, and Twilight could tell she was reading. "So, what does a cutie mark in magic mean? Well, I'm sure it can mean a lot of things. It is a rare special talent to have, and often ponies talents lie in specialized areas of magic, like showponies or illusionist." Twilight kept talking, though the filly didn't even flinch as Twilight started walking around the room. She stopped just behind the filly, who was so engrossed in the book she didn't notice. "So, I will demonstrate some simple spells I can do. As I'm sure you all know, unicorns magic only help their talent. But there are a few things every unicorn can do, such as levitation." As she said the last word, she reached out with her magic and pulled the book from the filly's grasp. "Hey, that's--oh." Her expression switched from angered to fearful in seconds. "I-I-I..." One of the colts nearby laughed loudly, pointing at the filly. She shrunk in her seat, narrowing her eyes at the floor. Twilight thought she saw a hint of tears in the filly's eyes. Oh, no, Twilight thought. She looked at the book, noticing at once it was a textbook that was second grade level, at least. "Oh, I remember this book." Twilight smiled at the filly. "What's your name?" "A-Aroura D-D-Dust, ma'am," she stammered out. She heard one of the classmates whisper something, she couldn't understand, but the whisper spread from filly to colt until the entire room was laughing again. "Now, everypony, is that anyway to treat a friend?" Twilight asked the class. "She isn't our friend." "She's a freak." "All she does is read and talk to the teachers." "She's weird." "Hey," Twilight said forcefully. "Is that anyway to talk about another pony?" Her mind returned to her own magic kindergarten. No pony had been their to defend her. She wouldn't have told Celestia or any of the other teachers, for fear it was something she was doing wrong. "Do you know what the end of my lesson is, little ponies? Magic, weather it's a special talent like mine, or just something to help your cutie mark like many unicorns, is great. But I, along with some other ponies, have found a much stronger magic than that. I didn't have friends before I moved to Ponyville-" she paused as gasps and small exclamations of how 'cool' or 'awesome' she was came from the foals, "but, that changed. I met some people who thought I was weird. I like books. I'm a librarian. Someponies may think that's boring, but my friends have found that by accepting my differences from them, we have so much fun together." Twilight smiled as the faces of her six friends flashed in her minds eyes. "Another unicorn, two pegasi, and two earth ponies have found a magic that we wouldn't trade for anything...even chocolate rain." Again, gasps from the foals. -time- "What is that?" Aurora asked, eyes wide. "The magic of friendship." Twilight was silent for a moment, letting her words sink in. "And I know all of you, each and every single one of you, are can do this magic right now. Because this magic is special. It only gets stronger if you're nice to each other, if you're friends with one another." A few of the foals looked down, a few looked over at Aurora or other classmates, and a few just continued to look at Twilight. "So, who's willing to give the magic of friendship more power?" Every foal raised a hoof. "We'll then, I think it's playtime." Two filly's ran over to Aurora as what Twilight said registered in their brains. "Hey, Aurora, we're sorry we were mean to you." "Yeah, and you're really good at magic, so you gotta be like super duper good at friendship, right?" "I-I don't know. I've never had friends," Aurora said. "We'll, that's okay. We can be friends. Come play with us." Aurora looked up, her expression guarded. From behind the fillies, Twilight nodded. "We'll, okay. What do you want to play?" As the fillies ran off together, the teacher walked up to Twilight. "You know, I nearly stopped you when they started making fun of her. I'm glad I didn't." "I'm glad you didn't either." They watched the foals play for a moment before realizing something. "Oh," she said with a sheepish smile, "I guess I sent them to recess early." "It's okay. For the change in this classroom, extra playtime is well worth it. Besides, sometimes we learn life's greatest lessons through play. Thinking once again of her own friends, Twilight nodded. "Yes, we do." Eternity's End [Sad]Twilight Sparkle stood in the secluded spot. Many years had passed since it had begun, and she was one of the only three people who still knew about it. She was certain she was the only one who still visited. She sat in the middle of the six stones, allowing the grief she always felt when coming here to wash over her. Rain or shine, she would come and spend the day here every year. This day of the year would be special to Twilight forever. She would always remember the day she had made her first true friends. She would always remember the day her mentor had started her down the road to becoming a Princess. Sometimes, the memory was cherished, a treasure that kept Twilight going during her dark hours. Other days, she wished she had never started down that road. She wished she could had simply stayed a unicorn forever. No, not forever. Until she died. She lifted her head, her gaze staying on each dark grey stone, taking in the features as if afraid of ever forgetting. Though she had long ago memorized the words etched into the stones, she read them aloud. Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper. "Rainbow Dash, Brave 'til the end." That was all it said. She remembered the outrage she and the others had felt when that was all the engravers had written. None of what they wanted had made it onto the stone. Rainbow had been so much more. Loyal to a fault. Twilight let out laugh, even as a tear rolled down her cheek. "You were too good for the Wonderbolts, Dashie. They didn't deserve you." Twilight still remembered the last Wonderbolts show she had actually watched. Rainbow Dash was performing her signature Rainboom, when something went wrong. "And here comes the Rainboom!" the announcer yelled as Dash began her decent. Twilight watched with a grin. Her friend was still the only pony alive to have accomplished a Rainboom. Dash was nearly at the breaking point when she was suddenly flung backwards. Twilight jumped to her hooves, her mind racing. Seeing Dash heading straight for the box she was in, she tried undoing the barriers around it. She was too late. Dash hit the barriers— And broke through them. She landed just inside. Twilight rushed to her side, feeling for breath. A small sigh escaped her as she felt a small puff of air leave the blue snout. The medics made it to her just seconds later, rushing her to the hospital. Dash was gone before arriving. Twilight moved to the next grave. "Applejack Apple, Always there." As with Rainbow, Applejack's gravestone didn't say nearly anything Twilight wished it said. Twilight hadn't been there when Applejack had gone—she had been found leaning against a tree in her orchard, her hat pulled down over her eyes as if she were taking a nap. "I should have been there to help. I'm sorry." "Fluttershy, Gentlest of ponies." Twilight sighed. "Oh Fluttershy." Twilight closed her eyes for a moment. Though Fluttershy had been afraid of the Everfree, one of her animals had been injured and she went looking for it. The stare didn't work on Timberwolves as it did on regular animals. A chill went down her back as she remembered staring at the closed casket. The next headstone was Rarity's. Twilight stared at it for a moment. "Rarity, the bringer of beauty." She didn't remember who had decided to put that. Probably Sweetie Belle. It was true, though. Even as an older mare, Rarity was beautiful. Though her physical beauty paled in comparison of her spirit. Twilight still wished she had been in Rarity's Canterlot shop that day. She knew the story well enough, though. Pinkie had been there, offering treats. Rarity watched as a unicorn father and foal walked into her shop near closing time. She glanced at the schedule she had, then looked up with a smile. "Ah, hello. You must be Arcus and Dolly?" The pair nodded. "If you will come with me, there is still one other family here, I'm afraid. You don't mind being in the same room." She led the way to the back, where several foal-sized winter items were laid out. "I only ask that you take no more than one coat, and two of the others." The stallion tensed as he saw the other stallion who was with his son. Rarity noticed the look the two shared, a sinking feeling in her stomach. "Oh, look daddy, this one is cool." Dolly held up a dark colored hat with a hole for her horn to go through. The young colt ran over. "I want that one!" he said, snatching it off the filly's head with his magic. Arcus stepped forward. "Dolly had that first, you'll give it back." Not waiting for the foal to move, he jerked the garment away. "If my son wants that one, he'll have that one." The two stallions began a tug of war with the head covering. "Excuse me." Rarity tried to stop them, but they ignored her. She stepped closer, her brow furrowing. "I would like for you not to be rough with these, they are quite expensive." She jumped away as a hoof narrowly missed her. Arcus hit the other stallion on the neck. The stallion retaliated. Rarity watched in horror as the stallions landed punch after punch on each other. Finally, they separated, both glaring at each other. Pinkie was hold both foals, who were shaking with fear. Rarity stepped forward to ask the stallions to leave the shop, but was hit with a blast from Arcus. Twilight turned to Pinkie's stone, blinking away tears. She gently traced the engraved letters. "Pinkie Pie, Smile." She had chosen that one. The twins hadn't been happy about it, but it described Pinkie perfectly. "You are still my very best friend, Pinkie." She leaned her forehead against the cool of the stone. She didn't cry. Her eyes simply fluttered shut as she sat silently, just remembering. "Oh, Pinkie, how I wish you were here." She sighed again and raised her head. Pressing her hoof against the engraved name, she almost smiled. Pinkie Pie hadn't changed with age. Some of that may have been the youth spells she allowed Twilight to cast, but those didn't affect anything but her physical appearance. Still, she hadn't been hopping anywhere lately. She and Twilight were in Canterlot Castle, having lunch. "What have you been doing lately?" Twilight asked. Even if lately meant since their last lunch together a few days ago, Twilight was interested. By now, she had learned to love every second she spent with her friends. "I've been thinking," she said. She sat her tea cup down and looked at Twilight. Her normally smiling face took on a serious expression. "I think it's time for me to go." "But you just got here. We haven't even had dessert yet!" Twilight laughed. Dessert would always be Pinkie's favorite part. A sad smile graced Pinkie's lips. "No Twilight. Not from the castle. From Equestria. From our pleasant little Equis planet." Twilight visibly paled. "P-Pinkie, no. Don't be s-silly." Pinkie looked down. "I love you, Twilight. You've been my best friend for so long. That's why I haven't left yet. But I can't live forever. Nopony can. Well, except Princesses." She looked into Twilight's eyes. "I don't want to leave you, Twilight. It is time, though. Just…smile for me, okay? Know that you are my favorite Princess." Twilight was fighting tears now. Her voice was shaky as she spoke. "No one can chose, Pinkie. It doesn't work like that." Pinkie gave a small laugh. "We both know I'm not a normal pony. I've always been weird. Different." "Pinkie…" Twilight welcomed the tight embrace Pinkie gave her. They stayed like that for several moments, Pinkie comforting Twilight. "It'll be alright. I Pinkie Promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," Pinkie whispered into Twilight's ear. They pulled away, Twilight wiping tears from her eyes even through the faint smile. "Please, Twilight?" Twilight looked at Pinkie, taking in her mane, her fur, her cutie mark, her face. "Okay." The rest of the day was spent with the two simply being together. The next day, Pinkie was found still snuggled in her bed, a smile on her face. Twilight sniffed again. She tore herself away from Pinkie's grave to the view the last one. Everypony knew dragons lived thousands of years. She hadn't planned on giving Spike up for a few centuries. Only, dragons didn't live that long. Five hundred was average for a dragon. Spike had only been three hundred. He had grown big. He had been sent on a trip, to try to talk to the other dragons. His mission was to see if dragon kind was interested in forming an alliance with ponies. All they received back was a single scale. Since then, several different dragon tribes had came forward and allied themselves with Equestria. Twilight avoided all of those meetings. "You'll always be my favorite little guy, Spike." She leaned down and kissed the headstone. A tear rolled off her muzzle and hit it, darkening it in spots. She moved away, her gaze again traveling the circle. Finally, she curled up into a small ball and closed her eyes. At least she would spend the night with her friends. Silence [Sad]Twilight sat next to Pinkie, pushing a stray bit of pink hair from the younger girls face. Pinkie gave Twilight a small smile, though it didn't reach her eyes. Twilight noticed and took her hand. Their fingers intertwined. Placing her head on Twilight's shoulder. They sat that way for a long moment. Then Twilight felt a drop of moisture hit her hand. She turned to the side, lifting Pinkie's head so they could look each other in the eye. Her hand brushed across Pinkie's face, wiping the tears away. Twilight pulled her close, allowing Pinkie's to press her head into the crook of her neck as she Pinkie sat on her lap. Twilight stroked the girls pink hair, soothing her. Once the tears had ran dry and Pinkie hadn't moved, Twilight slowly pulled away. Pinkie had fallen asleep. A small smile graced her lips as she laid the girl back on the bed they were sitting on. Twilight covered Pinkie, placing a light kiss on her cheek before turning the light out and leaving the room. She Knew [spike x rarity]She didn't know when it had happened, but as Rarity looked up at Spike, she knew it. He was biting his lip, his eyes wide and hopeful. His green hair was as mussed as ever, but that moment, she knew she would never see him as the boy who had arrived with twilight five years ago again. She relaxed her shoulders as she smiled up at him with a brief nod of her head. Slowly, he leaned down and pressed his lips to hers. A sharp gasp was the only sign of surprise. She knew what she had known all along. She loved him. The First [Romance][Pinkie x Thunderlane]Pinkie blinked. She looked up into the brilliant dark blue eyes of Thunderlane, who was grinning at her. He had a hopeful look upon his face. He looked into her her eyes, waiting for her answer. She didn't know what to say. She had never been put into a situation like this. "I..." He raised his eyebrows when she stopped talking, his smile faltering a little. How she had made it nineteen years without being asked this question was suddenly strange to her. She didn't know what to say or how to say it. She was very much a girl of action. That's what she decided to answer with. Tunderlane was barely able to see the grin on her face before he felt her lips pressed to hers. He froze, shocked, before he responded. He placed his hand on her back, lightly holding her in place. Breaking apart, they wore she same Cheshire grin. "I'll take that as a yes?" he whispered. The pink-haired girl nodded. "Yes." Internal Conflict [Slice of Life][idk tbh]The pink mare bounced over to the huge tree in the middle of town. Of course, the tree was also the library, but for today, she didn't want to check out any books. She just wanted to talk to one of her best friends and have fun. She liked doing this, surprising her friends with a day she sat aside just for them. She had even made sure the Cakes knew she couldn't watch the shop or babysit so she could spend the whole entire day with Twilight Sparkle. She opened the door and walked in. "Twily, are you home?" The grin on her face never faltered as she looked around the empty lower floor. "Twily?" she called again. She had adopted the nickname Twilight's older brother used. At first, the purple unicorn seemed to not like it, but after a week, she was fine with it. Pinkie wondered up the stairs to Twilights private quarters and poked her head around the open bedroom door. The pony she was searching for was in bed, mouth slightly open with a small stream of drool coming out. The pillows were all on the floor, as was the blanket. Twilight was on her stomach, all four legs spread out in a different direction. As Pinkie moved closer, she could hear small snores coming from her friend. I probably shouldn't wake her up, the pink-maned mare thought. She looked over into the corner where Spike's basket normally was; surprised the baby dragon wasn't snoring as well, when she realized he wasn't there. "Oh no," she breathed, her eyes going wide. Spike was missing. And so was his basket. Pinkie walked out of the room, looking around for a sign of where Spike might have gone. She was just about to check the bathroom when she heard soft hoofsteps behind her. "Pinkie?" Twilight asked, her voice low from just waking up. "What are you doing here?" Pinkie grinned. "I thought we could spend the whole day together, just you and me. Oh, it'll be so fun. We'll play games and go on a picnic and I can totally make you breakfast and we'll have cupcakes and maybe-" a purple hoof cut off what she was saying. "That sounds great, Pinkie, and I would love to. But maybe tomorrow." Twilight removed her hoof from Pinkies mouth to cover her own as she yawned. "I've been working on a new spell, and I should have it finished today. Can you believe it? I'm making a spell. Months of work." The pink mare didn't let her disappointment show. On the outside, there were no obvious signs of just how hurt she was to be turned down. She understood Twilight wasn't doing it to be mean, or even avoid her. One look at the mage would reveal that she had received little rest lately. Dark circles under her eyes, and even the way she held herself, showed that she was truly on the edge of a breakthrough. Pinkie knew that look well. "I guess I'll see you later then," she said cheerfully as she bounced away. "Good luck with your spell." She was almost to the stairs when she remembered the reason she had been snooping. "Oh, where's Spike?" Twilight paused just outside the bathroom door, a small smile on her face that somehow seemed both happy and sad to Pinkie. "He's in the storage room down the hall. We've been working on clearing it out and making it a room for him, until I can get permission from City Hall to grow a room for him." "You can grow rooms?" Pinkie's mouth dropped. Twilight nodded. "Yeah, it's a special spell. Not the one I'm making, obviously. All of the rooms here in the library are grown, though. The tree is still alive." With that, Twilight walked into the bathroom and shut the door. Pinkie made her way down the steps and back to Sugar Cube corner. Mrs. Cake was surprised when the pink mare walked into the shop. "Pinkie, dear, is everything okay? I thought you were going to be busy all day." "I did too," she said. Then she flashed Mrs. Cake a huge smile. "Twilight is super busy today though. So if you need me I'll be upstairs planning the twin's half-birthday party." She took the stairs three at a time and walked into her room, closing the door behind her. She let the smile slip off her face, massaging her cheeks. Sometimes it was a lot of work to be happy Pinkie Pie with a smile for everypony. She wondered just how many actually noticed her smiles, how many really, truly appreciated them. Pinkie looked in her mirror. It was ten in the morning, and already she looked tired. She couldn't even muster a smile for herself. And of course, there was the party the next day to prepare for. This one was a special party. It was the one-year celebration of when she and the other Elements had defeated Discord. She sighed, still looking at her reflection. Did anyone even really like the parties. Oh no, that that again. Learned my lesson last time, didn't I? My friends love me. Still, she couldn't get rid of that feeling. Twilight was too busy to hang out today, but she had been the first to R.S.V.P. when the invitations had gone out. Of course, she hadn't told Twilight about her plans for the day, but the sting from before came back. "Maybe they do like my parties. Maybe they are only my friends for my parties." She looked herself in the eye and shook her head. "No, Pinkie, you know better than that. Your friends love you." It took another ten minutes of silent contemplation for her to get up and go back downstairs to see how business was doing. Just a few people milling about, nothing the Cakes couldn't handle. It looked like it was going to be a slow day. Pinkie walked back into the kitchen, saying hello to the three people in line to buy their sweets, and sat at the table. She could really use a strong drink. It was so early, though, so she wasn't sure if she should. Oh, why not? She walked over to the refrigerator and looked through its contents to find her liquid prize. Triple chocolate chocolate milk. She grinned and found her favorite cup and poured herself some before slowly taking the first drink, letting the sweet, smooth liquid flow in her mouth. Pinkie Pie loved chocolate milk. After cleaning her cup (least the health inspector show up and see it) Pinkie said goodbye to Mrs. Cake and walked out the door with a huge smile on her face. She would go see Applejack. That pony always took time out for her. She trotted toward Sweet Apple Acres, humming tunelessly to herself. She was on a bare stretch that let her know she was nearly there when she heard a moan from the woods on the side of the road. "Hello?" she called. No one answered. She took another step when she heard it again. "Do you need help?" Another low moan this time. Pinkie looked around, but there was no one nearby to help, not even a Pegasus in the sky. Sweet Apple Acres was still a good five minutes down the road, town about the same the other way. Her heart was racing, but she knew she had to at least check and see what kind of help whoever was in there needed. She hesitantly stepped into the wood, listening closely for another hint at where this pony might be. She didn't have to wait long, as another moan reached her ears. It was to her right, seemingly just behind a fallen log. Pinkie galloped over to it as quickly as the thin underbrush would let her, and stopped just short of the log. She could see a pony's hoof sticking out from one side of the log, the rest of the pony from the other. She jumped the log and walked around to see if the pony was conscious. She knew this pony was new to Ponyville. He had a coat as black as night, with a striking white mane. He answered her, though, blinking up into her face. "I'm stuck. Been here since last night." His grey eyes looked straight into hers, causing her to gasp. For a second, it had felt as if the pony had seen every fear she had. Not the silly ones like what would happen if she decided to put icing on the inside of a cake, but the real ones she had been thinking that morning. "The log doesn't look to heavy, maybe I can help you." She walked over to the end of the tree that was in the air and tried to lift it. It was extremely heavy, but after a few minutes, she managed to raise it up off the stranger's hind leg. He scooted forward a few inches before Pinkie dropped the log. Panting for breath, she walked back over to him. "Can you…can you stand?" Slowly, he rose to all fours. "Yeah, it's okay. A deep bruise, but nothing worse." He looked at Pinkie for a moment. "For helping me, I shall help you in return. You shall find your fears are for naught, only once yourself you've caught. But simply catching is not enough, but acceptance, though it'll be rough." Pinkie wasn't sure what to say to that. She was about to ask when suddenly her world started spinning. "Wha?" she managed before she hit the ground. -- Pinkie blinked and looked around. She was in her bed at Sugar Cube Corner. The last thing she remembered was going to see Applejack and freeing that strange pony…maybe that had all been a dream, though. She hopped out of bed and grinned at her reflection. Today was a great day. She had a party with her friends, and the Cakes were making a special cake free for her, and the party was going to be downstairs in just eight hours. She ran through her morning ritual, making sure to feed Gummy before she went downstairs. She beamed at Mrs. and Mr. Cake, who smiled right back at her. "You slept for a very long time," Mr. Cake said. "Maybe you shouldn't stay out so late next time." Pinkie was confused by that comment, but since she didn't remember what had happened yesterday, she didn't say anything. She helped the Cakes with what was a very busy day for the sweet shop, and then began decorating for the party. It only took an hour to get everything set up. She still had twenty minutes left before the party started, but her friends were always early. Twilight was the first to arrive, as always. Pinkie grinned when the purple unicorn walked in, enveloping her in a huge hug. "Hey Pinkie," Twilight said, returning the hug. "I'm really sorry about yesterday." "Oh, that's okay Twilight." Pinkie still had no clue what had happened the day before. Pretty soon everyone but Applejack had shown up. Everypony talked while waiting for the sixth guest of honor to arrive. Everyone turned to look when the knock came. There was, of course, only one pony it could be. So when Pinkie threw open the door, Rarity was so shocked she forgot to pretend to faint, Fluttershy squeaked and hid behind Rainbow Dash, who was standing with her mouth hanging open. Twilight simply looked between Pinkie, Applejack, and the other Pinkie Applejack was dragging into the room, unaware the other Pinkie had opened the door. Of course, once she looked up, she realized. Pinkie simply stared at herself. Of course, this self was slightly different. The hair was straight, her face looked like she had never smiled, and she glared at everypony. Finally, Twilight spoke up. "Pinkie, what's going on?" "Finally have time for me, Twilight, since I've managed to become interesting." Twilight shrank back from the straight haired Pinkie. "Don't talk to my best friend like that!" The curly haired Pinkie confronted herself, nose to nose. The straight haired Pinkie chuckled. "You think she's your best friend. Really? After she just blew you off yesterday." "She didn't just blow me off, she was working. I understood that." Both Pinkie's eyes narrowed at one another. "Umm…Pinkie?" Twilight said as she walked up to the pair. Both pink mare's turned to look at her. "What?" "Okay, so we need a way to tell ya'll apart when talkin' to ya." Applejack interrupted whatever Twilight was about to say. "Maybe one of you could go by Pinkamena, you're real name?" The two Pinkie's looked at Applejack. The look was unsetteling to the farm pony, but she stood her ground. The straight haired Pinkie was the first to speak. "Fine, I will." Twilight looked between the two pink mares. "Pinkie, Pinkamena, how did this happen?" Pinkie spoke first. "Well, after I left your house yesterday, I went home before deciding to visit AJ. On the way there, I heard moaning in the Whitetail Woods so I went to see if I could help. There was this stallion stuck under a fallen tree, so I helped him out and he said he would help me and did the funny rhyme speak like Zecora and then I woke up in my bed this morning!" Pinkie smiled. "What about you, Pinkamena?" Twilight smiled at the pink pony, but Pinkamena's face remained emotionless. "Same for me, except I woke up at Sweet Apple Acres." Twilight looked between the two. "What did the stallion say?" " You shall find your fears are for naught, only once yourself you've caught. But simply catching is not enough, but acceptance, though it'll be rough." Pinkie beamed after telling Twilight. "I thought it was funny, but I didn't really understand. Everyone was silent for a moment. "What are you afraid of, Pinkie? Pinkamena?" Fluttershy asked, looking at her friend. Friends. The two Pinkies. "I'm not afraid of anything," Pinkie said happily. "I have the bestest friends in the world, what is there to be afraid of?" "How about what you thought of yesterday?" Pinkamena asked Pinkie. Pinkie shook her head. "I was being a silly-filly." "You didn't think that yesterday. In fact, you thought the same thing I said to Twilight." "Twily is my best friend. You leave her alone." Again, the two pink mare's had their noses pressed against each other. "You don't know anything about her." "I don't know that she blew you off? I don't know that you're getting sick of feeling like the only time ponies like you is when you throw parties? I am you, I know everything. I know how you want to stop smiling all the time, I know what you think of at night when nopony else is around." Pinkamena's voice was low, but sharp. Pinkie seemed on the verge of tears. "That isn't true. My friends..my friends…" She swallowed. "Everypony is my friend." Pinkamena snorted. "Right. You annoy everypony with how you're always rambling about something. Fluttershy was right. You are the most frivolous pony in Equestira. At least Rarity is doing something useful. What do you do? Throw parties everypony forgets in a week." Pinkie shook her head. "You're wrong! My parties…I…" She couldn't come up with anything to say back. It was true, she had known it for a while. She was nothing but a silly foal that ponies just put up with. She sat on the floor, looking down. "You're just wrong." Twilight walked over and wrapped her hooves around Pinkie, throwing a glare at Pinkamena. "How could you say something like that to Pinkie?" Twilight held the party pony close, stroking her mane." Pinkamena looked at the site before her. "You don't understand, do you. I am her. And I don't need your pity. I understand just exactly how you all feel about me. If I wasn't one of those stupid Elements, you wouldn't want anything to do with me." "No wait a gosh darn second." Applejack walked up to Pinkamena, looking her dead in the eye. "We all love Pinkie. Sure, you can be silly sometimes, but so what? Ah'm stubborn, Rarity is conceited," Applejack ignored the small "Hey!" Rarity said, "and everypony has something like that about them. Twi is a neat freak. You can go overboard in the fun department, but that's okay, Pinks." Pinkamena looked over at Pinkie and Twilight, who were ignoring everything but their private bubble. Twilight seemed to be singing something to the curly maned pony as she held her close. Pinkamena walked closer, reciving a wary look from Twilight. "Why are you doing that?" Twilight looked up, right into Pinkamena's eyes. She could see her Pinkie in them, just as she could in the eyes of the mare she was holding. "Because, Pinkie," Twilight said, letting go of the curly maned mare. "It's like you said earlier. You're my best friend." Twilight wrapped her hooves around the pink pony's neck. Pinkamena didn't move, but Twilight felt something wet fall onto her coat. After Twilight released her, Pinkamena walked over to where Pinkie was now standing with the rest of her friends. "I don't want to be alone anymore," Pinkamena said. "Me either," Pinkie replied. The two Pinkie's hugged each other, holding tight. A bright light slowly grew around them, getting brighter and brighter until the other five ponies in the room had to shield their eyes. When the light died and everypony could see again, there was only one curly haired Pinkie standing where the two had been. "You don't really believe all that stuff, do you, Pinkie?" Rainbow Dash asked. "About us only liking you for your parties?" When she didn't reply, that was answer enough. "Pinkie," Twilight spoke up again. "You were the first pony I met when I came to Ponyville. You threw me a party and you didn't even know me. Sure, maybe I was able to actually talk to the others first, but you're still my first real friend. Maybe you make me crazy sometimes, but that's me. I have to have logic to explain everything." Twilight embraced the pink pony. "I love you." Everypony followed Twilight's lead, telling Pinkie how much she really meant to them and wrapping her in a huge group hug. For once, she ignored the thoughts trying to float to the top of her head. For once, she let herself believe she was truly loved. "And that was the creature you freed. It could have escaped on its own, but they like to test the ponies they think need help the most, to see if they are worth." Pinkie was laying on the couch in the library while Twilight sat in a chair and read from a book, explaining what had happened. After a small silence, Twilight spoke again. "Pinkie, I know it's been a week, but I'm really sorry that I hurt your feelings that morning." "It's okay, Twily." Pinkie replied. Twilight looked at the pink mare. She was just laying on the couch, not bouncing or jumping around or anything like that. "Are you okay? You know I want you to tell me whenever you feel like Pinkamena again." Pinkie bit her lip as she sat up. "I know, but I feel like that all the time. Well, I used to. But those thoughts still come up everyday." Twilight crossed the room and sat next to Pinkie. "I know you girls are my best friends, but what happens if you mean more to me than I do to you?" Pinkie looked down. Twilight put her hoof under Pinkie's chin and made the pink pony face her. "That will never happen." A smile graced Twilights lips as the party pony broke out into one of her signature grins and squeezed Twilight into a hug so tight she couldn't breathe. "There was one thing that bothered me that Pinkamena said that I don't think the others picked up on." Pinkie's smile faded, but she didn't say anything. "Pinkie, please don't ever hurt yourself." Pinkie blinked. "I couldn't," she said simply. They sat in silence for a while. For Twilight, it was a new experience. Pinkie not constantly grinning or moving around or rambling about something. She was worried about her friend, but she thought that maybe, just maybe, this was how Pinkie really was. "My face doesn't hurt anymore when I go to bed at night. I used to think if I didn't smile all the time, no pony would like me." "You do still smile all the time," Twilight told her. "You're smiling now." "Yeah, but it's not the kind that makes my cheeks hurt after a couple hours." Pinkie leaned against Twilight. "I really just want to thank you, Twily. I don't know exactly what Pinkamena said, but when you were holding me and singing…why did you sing that song?" Twilight looked Pinkie right in the eye. "Because I wanted you to remember that even though sometimes what other people think can be scary, it shouldn't be. Especially between friends as close as us. And that was the first time I really admired you for being you." They sat on the couch a few minutes more before the library door opened and Spike walked in laughing. "Have fun?" Twilight asked. "Yeah! Scootaloo decided we should go cliff diving—" "What?" Twilight was on her feet in an instant. "We didn't, don't worry. Instead we played truth or dare in the clubhouse." Spike smiled. Twilight sat back down as Spike walked up the stairs to his bedroom. "You know, Pinkie, I think tomorrow would be a great day for just me and you to hang out." The party pony's signature grin was back. "Really Twily? Oh this is going to be so much fun." She started hopping around, telling Twilight exactly what they would be doing. Twilight just chuckled and smiled. She couldn't wait to spend the day with her best friend. Crusaders 'Til the End [Slice of Life]Apple Bloom pressed her face into her pillow, screaming in frustration. Apple Jack wouldn't let her and the other Crusaders try Manticore taming for their cutie marks. Fluttershy had tamed one, she remembered Apple Jack telling her the story. It couldn't be that hard. Even if Fluttershy did have The Stare. She just didn't see why her big sister was trying to keep her from getting her cutie mark. She was eleven, not a baby. She heard a knock on her closed door. "Go away, AJ. I don't wanna talk." The door opened anyway. "Now, ah know that ain't my little sister tellin' me to go away when I have apple juice for her." Apple Bloom sat up quickly. "Ah'm sorry," she mumbled. "Ah just don't know why you got so mad. You didn't need ta yell at me." Apple Jack gave her little sister a pointed look. "You coulda been killed. I don't know how I coulda handled that. You guys are getting to dangerous with these stunts." "We just want our cutie marks, and the only way to do that is to try everything." Apple Jack sighed. "I bet you're already really good at whatever you're cutie mark is gonna be, Bloom. Mine was, but I didn't know it." Apple Bloom looked around her room, taking in what Apple Jack said. If she was already good at whatever it was, why hadn't her Cutie Mark arrived yet? The light pink walls and hard wood floor held no answers for her, though. She curled up next to her older sister, laying her head on Apple Jacks shoulder. "Ah just wish it would come already. Ah'm tired of being a blank flank." Apple Bloom yawned. "Ah think it's time for someone to get some sleep." She waited for Apple Bloom to climb under the covers before tucking her in. "Good night. I love you." Apple Jack kissed her on the forehead before leaving the room to let her little sister sleep. The next morning found Apple Bloom with the other two Crusaders at the club house, even though the rain was pouring down. The roof was leaking in the corner of the club house where they usually held their 'meetings' to discuss what to try next. There was a puddle that was slowly growing with each drip, threatening to ruin everything they had moved in. Apple Bloom sighed. "Ah'll have to fix that. Can't have the clubhouse ruined." She sighed again. It wasn't that she didn't mind fixing up the old clubhouse when it needed a minor repair, but that she knew if that part of the roof was leaking, soon other parts would too. "Ah should probably just ask AJ if we can build a whole new one." "A new clubhouse? Why? You can fix that leak, can't you?" Scootaloo asked. Apple Bloom nodded. "Good. Well, what do we want to try next? We could try free falling?" Sweetie Bell squeaked. "Let's not. My parents would kill me." The three of them sat in silence for a while, before they starting talking about what their dream cutie marks would be. "Ah want it to be something with the farm, like my brother and sister. I've tried all of that stuff though." Sweetie nodded. "I want mine to be like Rarity's, but I doubt that I'll have anything that spectacular. I just mess everything up when I try to make clothes." The pair look over to Scootaloo, who looked lost in thought. She was staring at the wooden floor, but it was as if she wasn't seeing it. "Umm, Scoot?" Apple Bloom prodded. "Something with flying would be awesome. Rainbow Dash has one for making the Sonic Rainboom, doesn't she? Mine has to be with flying." They sat in silence again. Apple Jack's words from last night came back into Apple Bloom's head. It was obvious from what they said that neither of them were aiming for the same mark. She looked at her two best friends. Sweetie was humming to herself, while Scoot had that far off look in her eye again. Apple Bloom sighed and picked up a pencil and paper. She was all out of ideas, it was rainy outside, and she thought her two friends looked perfect like that. She started with a faint outline before adding in detail-the slight glisten in Sweetie Bell's eye and the concentrated look on Scootaloo's. By the time she had finished, her friends were looking with amazement. "Why did you let me draw that map for? You're much better," Scoot said. "Ah just was bored," Apple Bloom said modestly. In reality, the simple pencil drawing was nearly lifelike. "No, you're really good," Sweetie Bell said. "You're good at a lot of artsy stuff like that." The simple statement had Apple Blooms gears turning. She had always loved to draw and color and create things, maybe even fixing up stuff. It was almost like second nature to her. It was just a hobby though, something she liked to do when not Crusading. A small gasp escaped Sweetie Bell's lips. "Apple Bloom, your flank." Apple Bloom looked quickly, something she had done hundreds of times with her friends, but this time was different. Instead of looking away with disappointment, she couldn't tear her eyes away from her cutie mark. It was half an apple, being painted with a paintbrush. Her mouth fell open. She could do nothing but stare at the cutie mark. Slowly, a smile spread across her face. "Ah gotta tell AJ," she said. The three fillies ran to the farm house, despite the rain, calling for the three adults. Apple Jack was the first to make it to the fillies. "Is somethin' wrong?" She was slightly out of breath and looked worried. "No, AJ. Look!" Apple Bloom grinned as she swung her flank around to show off her new Cutie Mark. Apple Jack grinned. "Ah can't believe it. I told ya it would come before too long." The two sisters shared a hug before Apple Jack looked at Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo. "Ah'll tell you two the same thing I told Apple Bloom here. You ain't gonna find you're mark doing all these silly things. You'll find it doing something you love." -- Sweetie Bell was helping Rarity clean up her shop. It was about the only thing her older sister let her do to help out. She was singing the theme song she and her friends had came up with for the talent show a few months ago. It had been two weeks since Apple Bloom had received her cutie mark. At first, it had been strange seeing that mark on her friend, but Sweetie Bell adjusted to it easily, especially when Apple Bloom still showed up to the club house and didn't abandon her and Scootaloo. " We are the Cutie Mark Crusaders, on a quest to find out who we are. And we will never stop the journey, not until we have our cutie marks," she sang as she swept up the small bits of fabric Rarity wouldn't be able to reuse. Sweetie Bell sighed, thinking about her own cutie mark, which had yet to appear. What could she be so good at that she loved? She certainly hated the things Scootaloo came up with, except for the time they had danced the entire night in the club house. She wasn't sure that had been meant to find their cutie marks, though. "Why did you stop singing, Sweetie?" Rarity asked. The small unicorn shrugged. "I was thinking about my Cutie Mark. I want is so much," she said, looking up at her older sister. "Yours was easy, you just discovered that you loved making clothes. Everyone knew that. What am I good at? Nothing." Sweetie sat down, pouting. Rarity sat next to her sister, putting a comforting hoof around her. "I know it's hard Sweetie. But you are wrong about mine. I told you that story, remember? I knew I liked making clothes, I knew I was good at it. I thought it was just a thing though, not my special talent. I had been doing it for ages. I didn't even give doing it a second though until that night at the play." "So, you're saying I could have already done something to give me my cutie mark, but because I don't know it's my special talent, it hasn't shown up?" Sweetie was a little confused, but then she thought about Apple Bloom and her cutie mark. After a small pause, Rarity asked, "Are the Cutie Mark Crusaders going to make a comeback for the this talent show?" They had been talking about it. Apple Bloom had insisted on making the set this time, and it was already looking good, but Sweetie Bell didn't want to be the dancer. Scootaloo was set on singing again, so they weren't sure if they would be there at all. "I don't know," Sweetie Bell said with a shrug. She left Rarity's not long after, going to the clubhouse. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were already there, discussing what they would be doing for the talent show. Sweetie Bell barely had time to walk through the door before she was dragged into the conversation. "Don't you think we should do the same thing as last time, Sweetie Bell? That's what we agreed on before." Apple Bloom shook her head. "But we can do even better this time, and this time not get an award for comedy but for what we're really doing. Ah don't wanna do the same thing as before. People are gonna remember it." Sweetie Bell looked at her friends, sitting on either side of the small table. This had been an on-going argument between the two of them, and it seemed that now it was her who had to settle it. No matter what, one of the fillies would be angry with her. Signing, sat down in her usual seat. "How about we do the same thing?" she asked. Apple Bloom opened her mouth, ready to protest, but Sweetie Bell held her hand up. "I'm not done. We do the same act, but no one does the same thing they did. That means I'm not doing sets, Apple Bloom, you aren't dancing, and Scoots, you aren't singing?" Apple Bloom seemed more open to this, especially since the trio knew she would be doing the set anyway. Scootaloo, on the other hand, didn't look to happy. "But…I wrote that song. It was so hard to do," Scootaloo looked down at the table. "I really wanted to sing it again." "Please, Scootaloo?" Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell gave her their best sad faces, and she relented. "Fine. I guess I'll make up some dance moves." She crossed her hooves in front of her chest, but with the argument settled, they needed to get moving on the talent show. Two weeks later, the girls were standing behind the talent show stage. Scootaloo's wings fluttered nervously from time to time as she and the other two made sure they knew their dance moves for what felt like the trillionth time. Their costumes were different this time, too. Rarity had made them match Scootaloo's favorite band's. "Ready girls?" Ms. Cheerilee asked as they waited for the next act to leave the stage. They nodded, afraid to open their mouths. As the music started, Sweetie Bell closed her eyes. The act was much more together this time, she felt. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo started dancing as Sweetie Bell stood in the middle of the stage, waiting for the time to start singing. The crowd, recognizing them from a few months ago, was surprised in the change. "Look here, are three little ponies," Sweetie Bell started. She felt her nerves flow away as she sang the lyrics, her two best friends backing her up in all the right places. She poured her voice out, much like she would do in front of her family and friends, forgetting the crowd was even there. "We are the Cutie Mark Crusaders, On a quest to find out who we are, And we will never stop the journey, Not until we have our cutie marks!" Sweetie Bell's voice rang out over the crowd, who sat silent. Oh no, they hated it, the little filly thought as the last musical note ended. Then the crowd was cheering. She wasn't sure what had happened, but she grinned out at the crowd. "Sweetie Bell!" she heard a voice calling out. She saw Rarity in the crowd, desperately trying to get her attention. She couldn't make out what she was saying, but saw her pointing to something. She tilted her head to the side as Rarity pointed at her three diamond cutie mark, then to Sweetie Bell. What Rarity was trying to say hit her all at once. She looked quickly at her flank to see a single music note surrounded by a rainbow colored stave. She smiled and looked over at her friends. "You did it Sweetie Bell!" They had been the last act, so they stayed on stage while the others came out, ready for the awards to be presented. "First place goes to the Cutie Mark Crusaders," Ms. Cheerilee said. "I don't know about you, but I think getting a cutie mark while singing about wanting one is a pretty awesome thing." Sweetie Bell grinned as she and her friends lifted their trophy before the crowd. This had turned out to me much better than expected. -- Scootaloo couldn't believe her friends had their cutie marks and she didn't. It just wasn't fair. Hadn't she been trying just as much as they had? Maybe she could try harder, but she didn't see how that would help. Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had received theirs without trying. She sighed. She was never getting hers. That was it. She couldn't even fly. What Pegasus her age couldn't fly? She was avoiding the clubhouse, even though she knew Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom were their waiting for her. It wasn't like they even needed her anymore. They had their marks. She was the only markless crusader. In fact, the other two weren't even really crusaders anymore, were they? They had their marks. The orange filly kicked a pebble down the street, sulking, when a blue streak crashed in front of her. Her eyes widened as she ran over to Rainbow Dash. "Are you okay?" she asked. Dash blinked a few times before nodding. "'Course I am. Where are the other two? I thought you guys would be getting into all kinds of trouble." Scootaloo shrugged. "What's the point? It's not like we're even the Cutie Mark Crusaders anymore. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell both have their marks. They don't need me." Scootaloo blinked back a tear. "I can't do anything though." "You're really good on that scooter of yours. And those dance moves you came up with for the talent show were awesome." Dash smiled hopefully. She really didn't know how to handle upset kids. She knew Scootaloo was her biggest fan, and that make the filly special to her, but she hadn't really spent much time with her to really know what her special talent might be. "Yeah," she said lamely. "I know that. But a cutie mark for my scooter? I think I'd rather not have one. That would be so lame. Dancing is just…something I do, you know? It's fun to just lose yourself in the music and let loose." "Dancing, huh? I didn't know you were a dancer," Dash eyed Scootaloo, thinking of just the person to raise the young filly's spirits. "I know just the person you need to talk to." Two hours later, Scootaloo flopped onto her back, panting. "Fluttershy, that is awesome. I didn't know you could dance. Those moves you showed me were hard, though." The yellow Pegasus blushed. "I don't like to draw attention to myself. Wings help, though. You should use them more when you dance." Fluttershy sat a cup of water on the coffee table, which had been moved against a far wall, and walked over to Scootaloo to hand her a matching drink. "Thanks," the filly said, drinking the entire thing without stopping. "That's good." She was tired, but ready to dance some more. Fluttershy, however, started moving the furniture back to where it belonged. Scootaloo helped her, then the pair sat on the couch. Scootaloo bit her bottom lip, wanting to ask Fluttershy something, but afraid of the answer. "Scootaloo," Fluttershy started, but was cut off by the filly suddenly speaking up. "Will you show me more? Can you be my teacher?" Scootaloo put her hooves together, as if she were pleading. Fluttershy blushed again, but nodded. "I suppose so. You could come here every Saturday and I could show you stuff." Scootaloo picked up the things Fluttershy showed her quickly, and six months later, the pair had many dance routines down pat. It was at the end of one of these at Scootaloo saw Fluttershy looking at her slightly strangely. "What? Do I have something on my face?" she asked, wiping at random places to ensure there was nothing. Fluttershy shook her head. "No, Scootaloo. Your flank." Scootaloo had nothing to say when she saw the cutie mark. It was better than anything she had imagined it could be. It was a simple silhouette of a pony, obviously twirling through a dance. Scootaloo loved it. She ran to the clubhouse, where she was supposed to meet Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom. She had her cutie mark now. They all did. She grinned as they admired it. Sweetie Bell starting singing the Crusaders theme song, and the other two joined in, simply happy to have the marks they had worked so hard for. At the end of the song, Sootaloo sighed. "So, is this the end of the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" The three fillies looked at each other. "Ah don't want it to be the end," Apple Bloom said. "Ah want to still be friends and hang out in the club house." "I say we aren't the Cutie Mark Crusaders anymore," Sweetie Bell said. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom looked at her, shocked. "Instead, we'll just be best friends." The trio grinned and came into a group hug. "You guys are the best, you know that?" Scootaloo told them. They had a celebratory final Crusader sleep over in the clubhouse that night. They stayed up late, talking about cutie marks, school, and now what their futures could hold. Their friendship had never been stronger. Ponyville was buzzing with excitement. The small town had grown over the years to the size of a small city. The normal hustle and bustle was multiplied by a special, one night event that was happening. A world renown singer was going to be giving a free show. No one could believe it. Her tickets could have sold for hundreds of bits any night, though they were rarely that expensive. Outside the newly built event center, a small filly was jumping with excitement, rambling on to her mother about the amazing unicorn. "Sweetie Bell is my favorite. I own all her albums, and I know all the words to all of her songs. She's so amazing. Did you know she got Rarity to make her outfit for tonight? Rarity? I mean, that is a Ponyville pony, she could have gotten anyone!" The green mare looked down at the young pony. "Rarity has a fair amount of fame in her own right. Besides, it would have been awkward at holidays if she didn't make her sister an outfit, wouldn't it?" The effect the mother had hoped for lasted only a second. The filly started rambling on about the new found knowledge. Backstage, three mares were preparing for their show. It was suppose to be the finale for the simi-annual school talent show, just something for the little foals to enjoy, but word had somehow gotten out. Now, they were to perform in front of a huge crowd. Sweetie Bell glanced at the closed curtain and smiled. The first three rows had been reserved, and the mosh pit had been closed off. The mares had long since stopped peeking out to see if their friends and family were there, they always were. "Do you think they'll remember it?" Apple Bloom asked, letting the make-up mare add the finishing touches. "I hope they remember the song. It might have been the only one I've ever written, but I worked hard on it." Scootaloo stretched her wings and sighed. "Though I don't know how your fans will react, Sweetie Bell. 'Bloom and I are still fairly unknown." Sweetie Bell chuckled. "If 'fairly unknown' means top in your area, then okay." The three mares grinned at each other. They were fairly unnoticed now, everyone trotting around trying to get everything perfect before the show started in five minutes. As if on cue, the three grouped together and yelled, "Cutie Mark Crusader Rockstars!" before giggling. More than a few of the crew backstage gave them strange looks, but they didn't care. Those ponies didn't understand. Finally, it was time for them to go onstage. The crowd sounded thunderous, but they searched the front rows anyway, looking for the faces they needed to see. The band behind them started playing the music, and the three girls grinned. This wouldn't be their best performance, but it was one they knew by heart. They looked at the crowd once more, focusing on their family and friends. Rainbow Dash was there, cheering next to Scootaloo's parents. Then was Fluttershy. The Pegasus had a small, reassuring smile on her face as she looked up at the mares. Rarity was next to Fluttershy. The white Unicorn's eyes were tear-filled, which made Sweetie Bell blink back tears of her own. She knew her sister was proud of her, even though her parents could no longer be here to see her success. Twilight Sparkle was next. She gave the three girls a wink when she noticed their gaze. She had really loosened up over the years, and was just as much fun as her friends to be around now that she didn't always have a book to reference everything with. Pinkie Pie was next to Twilight, bouncing from excitement and talking to Twilight, though the purple unicorn was only half listening. The party pony threw her hands in the air in exclamation of something and Twilight shook her head and laughed. At the end of the group of mix mares was Apple Jack. Her gaze solely on Apple Bloom. Apple Jack had a small smile on her face and tears running down her cheeks like Apple Bloom had never seen. "Make it good, Sweetie," Apple Bloom whispered to her friends. "They're all so proud of us." "I know," Sweetie Bell said with a smile. "It'll be out best performance. For them." The final introductory note sounded and Sweetie started singing. "Look here, Cup of the Day [Slice of Life]Cup Cake yawned as she woke. Carrot lay beside her, wrapped tightly in the blanket they used at night. She smiled when he mumbled something, still in a deep sleep. Her smile grew as she noticed the damp patch on the pillow bellow him where he had drooled. Tearing her gaze from him, she stood. There was no noise, so either Pinkie was out and about already, or more likely still asleep. Pinkie didn’t like leaving before she could tell the twins goodbye. Cup glanced out the window at the rising sun for just a second before going to the twins room. Pound and Pumpkin were sound asleep in their cribs. Pound’s wings twitched occasionally as he dreamed. She leaned down and gently placed a kiss on each of their heads. Assured her youngest children were safe, she continued down the hallway to Pinkie’s room. As quietly as she could, she opened the door. Pinkie’s blanket was next to the window and her sheet next to the bedroom door. Pinkie herself was laying across the short side of the bed, her head dangling off the side. With a smile, Cup adjusted Pinkie’s position so that her entire body was on the bed and placed the sheet back over her. She moved down into the shop, turning the ovens and stoves on and getting out the ingredients for their morning run. She had just put the last batch of scones in the oven when she heard one, then both, of the twins start to cry. The hoof steps above told her Pinkie was awake and getting the twins, while Carrot got ready to help her bake in the kitchen. At seven sharp, she flipped the closed sign to open. Nit five minutes later, Derpy Hooves came in to order her usual bran muffin before her mail run. Derpy’s departure began a whirlwind of customers. Pinkie came down to work the till, Carrot was working the breakfast food, and she was constantly baking muffins, cupcakes, scones, and various other goods they served at breakfast. After only an hours reprieve, ponies came in looking for lunch. By the time seven chimed on the clock, Sugar Cube Corner was a mess. She, along with Pinkie and Carrot, began cleaning. Then it was time for the twins baths, bedtime stories, and bed. After Pinkie and Carrot, she took a quick shower in the barely warm water left. Eleven saw her crawl into bed, her eyes drifting shut of their own accord. She mumbled a quick I love you to Carrot before she fell asleep. Cup Cake yawned as she woke. Carrot lay beside her, wrapped tightly in the blanket they used at night. Nightmare Moon [Sci-Fi]Celestia simply looked at the Trackers. Her sister was on her knees between them, her hands behind her back. “What is the meaning of this?” Celestia demanded. The Trackers looked at one another, neither willing to speak. “Why have you detained Luna?” Celestia’s eyes traveled Luna. The ever-present goggles she wore were gone. The only bit of technology noticeable on the mare was her Link. Finally, one of the Trackers spoke up. “This is Nightmare Moon.” Celestia laughed. “Nightmare Moon? Why would she fight against the very system she helped create?” The Trackers looked at one another again before shaking their heads. The Tracker from before spoke up. “She is Nightmare Moon. Did you not get the alert?” “Alert?” Celestia asked. Making sure her goggles were connected to her Interface, Celestia scanned through every way the Trackers might have found her. “I have no alert.” “She had hacked through the entire system. She…” “Leave.” The Trackers turned and walked out the door without looking back. For the first time since entering the room, Luna looked up at her sister. “Why, Luna?” Still unable to move from her bindings, Luna defiantly smiled up at her sister. “Because I am Nightmare Moon. I shall rule the empire we have built. As it is, I only control the sleeper cells. But no longer. I shall have it all.” Celestia’s expression was unreadable as she knelt in front of Luna. “That is where you’re wrong.” Moving slowly, deliberately, so Luna could see exactly what she was doing, she raised a chip. Luna’s eyes widened. “I don’t want to do this, Luna, but you’ve left me no choice. You are trying to destroy everything we’ve built.” Luna glared at Celestia. “I am not going to destroy it. I shall make it better.” A look that could have been taken for sadness crossed Celestia’s features. Pushing the chip into Luna’s Link, she frowned. “Sleep well, sister. It’s going to be a long time before you wake.” Moving Up [Slice of Life]A pink-coated filly with a messily curly mane bounced into the classroom, closely followed by two hesitant adult ponies. The mother stepped in first her light grey coat and dark grey mane nearly blending in with the drab surroundings of the room. The father was just behind, his brown coat standing out against the otherwise overwhelming grey. “Pinkamena, stop,” the mother said. “Aww, but its fun, ma.” Still, she stopped bouncing. The teacher looked simply looked at the couple for a moment. “I am so glad you could come,” she said. “I understand that you’ve missed the last three parent-teacher meetings because of farm work.” The father simply nodded his head, while the mother gave a nervous smile. The teacher sighed. “Igneous, Cloudy…” she addressed the father and mother, respectively. Then she paused, unsure of what to say. Pinkamena looked between the three adults. “You know, when I don’t know how to say something, I sing it. You remember, Mrs. Sleet? When you asked me why I was smiling, even though I was being punished, and—” “Yes, Pinkamena. That’s part of why we’re here.” “We’re sorry,” Cloudy said. “We know she’s a bit of a hoofful at times. We try to get her up early enough to let some of her energy out. She’s never been one for stillness. Especially after last summer.” The three adult ponies all glanced at the filly, whose ears drooped. “That isn’t why I called you here,” Mrs. Sleet said. “Though we should discuss that particular at a later date. Pinkamena seems almost…bored, by what we do in class. I believe that is behind the amount of interruptions we have.” Igneous and Cloudy looked at each other, confused. “Bored? She loves school.” Igneious said. “She’s always been excited to come and see her friends, or to tell us about a formula you’ve taught her or—” “That is exactly the problem.” Mrs. Sleet smiled as their confusion grew. “Pinkamena is only seven years old. We are learning complex multiplication and division. Not algebraic formulas.” Licking her lips, Mrs. Sleet continued. “I believe she should be moved to a higher grade. She will, of course, be with older ponies and graduate much earlier than her peers, but the work will be much more challenging for her. You remember the test we gave her two months ago? She scored a 153. That means she is highly gifted.” The parents looked over at their daughter, who was now looking out the classroom window. Sensing the eyes on her, she turned and grinned. “It’s starting to snow. The first snow of the season. Can we get a sled? Marble and Limestone would positlutly love it, and we could go out to the big hill and it would be so much fun!” She squealed the last word. “And afterward, maybe we could have a ‘first snow of the year’ party. We haven’t had a party since last summer when I threw that one to surprise everypony and it will be lots and lots of fun. Please?” Her wide eyes shimmered with hope. “We will discuss it later, Pinkamena.” Cloudy smiled as Pinkamena turned back to the window to watch the snowfall. “That Pinkamena is the one you want to send forward a grade?” “Well, several grades, actually. With what we have planned, she will be finished with school by fourteen. Then she would become an apprentice to somepony who could really help her. With a mind like hers, she could easily become the greatest mind Equestria has seen since the Princess herself.” A long silence stretched between the ponies as the parents took in what the teacher had said. “That's…our daughter could…” Cloudy shook her head. “The filly can’t focus enough to complete her chores, let along do something like this.” “You can’t pass up this opportunity. Your daughter is incredibly gifted. By the time she is fourteen, she will have already started her apprenticeship. Most ponies don’t start that until they are sixteen.” After another shot pause, Igneous nodded. “We need some time to discuss this.” “Of course. Can we meet again in two weeks? The sooner we move on this, the more benefit Pinkamena will have.” After setting up the appointment, Igneous and Cloudy thanked Mrs. Sleet. As they walked down the road to their home, they watched as Pinkamena hopped along, stopping occasionally as she made a snow angel or found something interesting in the snow. She would squeal in delight everytime she caught a snowflake on her tongue, and when they stopped by a store and bought a sled, she was eager to get home and play with her sisters. They weren’t sure what to do about what her teacher had told them. They weren’t sure what Pinkamena would want. Things had changed so much from that short meeting, but for now, just for this night, they wouldn’t think about it. They wouldn’t worry. They would just let Pinkamena have fun. The Tree [Slice of Life]Orange, yellow, and brown leaves swirled around the six mares. A picnic blanket was laid out, though most of the food was gone. Instead, the mares were lying on the ground, in what could be called a barely be called a circle. A white unicorn was busy telling the other five the various pros and cons of making clothing for the three pony types. A soft yellow pegasus listened intently, seeming truly interested. Lying on their stomachs, slightly farther left than the rest of the group, a blue pegasus and orange earth mare were locked in an intense gaze, the unicorns words going unnoticed as they fought to not blink. A little to the right, a purple unicorn and pink earth pony laid on their backs, pointing and whispering about the various shaped found in the clouds above. The pink one giggled suddenly, causing the white unicorn to look over with a glare. Her grin a bit sheepish, Pinkie shrugged. “Sorry, Rarity. I was just looking at the clouds, and I saw one that looked a bit like you…minus the horn, of course.” The orange pony laughed at that, her eyes closing for less than a second. “Darn it, Pinkie. Ya made me lose. Though, the thought of Rarity being an Earth pony…” Applejack trailed off, chuckling. “Please, it wouldn’t be so hard. Earth ponies are the easiest ponies to be.” “Or flying,” the blue pegasus added. Applejack’s expression turned incredulous. "That’s a bunch a ponyfeathers, an’ y'all know it.” “Yeah, being earth ponies doesn’t make us easy!” Pinkie exclaimed. The other ponies paused for a moment, glancing at her. “I mean, there is a reason Celestia and Luna and all the other alicorns have all three of our powers, instead of just unicorns and pegasi.” The purple one perked up. “That is true. The Princess taught me all about the different magics each pony race has. Flying and weather manipulation for the pegasi, magic for the unicorns, and a more arcane magic for the earth ponies. That one is grounded in a deeper relationship with—” “Yeah, yeah, egghead. We don’t need a lecture. Not every moment is a learning moment.” Rainbow Dash grinned. She jumped into the air with a powerful beat of her blue wings and flipped upside down, looking at her friends through her rainbow mane. “Besides, everypony knows pegasi are the best. I mean, we make it rain. Literally!” The yellow pegasus let out a small meep. “I don’t know about that. Maybe we shouldn’t be fighting over which race is the best. We are even, and if we all take our races side, then there is no winner,” she said softly. “Exactly. Ah ain’t saying earth ponies are the best. Dang, Twi there could probably list all kinds of good and bad things about all of us. Ah’m just saying that earth ponies aren’t an…” she paused, looking for the right word. “Y'all ain’t got it any harder just ‘cause you’ve got wings or horns.” Rarity stood with a huff. “I never said you weren’t a good race, Applejack. I said it was easier because you don’t have the extra skill to master.” “Skill?” Applejack looked over a Pinkie, who looked back to her. “Alright, we’ll give you skill. Do you know what earth pony magic entails? Any of y'all?” At Twilight’s raised hoof, she sighed. “Anyone not the genius in our group?” No other hands raised. "Earth ponies have a special connection to the land, to the plants and the rocks and the dirt. It’s hard ta explain properly, but when your hoof hits soil, you know what crops you can grow in it. An earth pony can sense where the best rock is; what might hold the most coal or metal or gems. It’s somethin’ special. We don’t talk about it much, it ain’t something you can see.“ A small grin spread across Applejacks face. "Really, though, there is one thing we can do that none of y'all could if ya tried.” “What’s that?” Pinkie said, mesmerized. After another round of everypony looking at her, Applejack shook her head. “Pinkie, wanna uproot a tree?” “Oh, but I have a stash of mushtashes in that oak,” Pinkie said. “We can’t knock that one down.” “Why…ya know what, nevermind. How about that sycamore, then?” As the group approached the tree, Dash flew to the front. “Wait a minute. Maybe it’s just that two ponies can knock this tree over.” Pinkie giggled. “Of couse not, silly. The roots are too firm in the ground to just knock it over. I mean, it they all aren’t like the little curly one in the center.” Placing her hoof on the tree for a moment, she nodded. “It’s going to split right around here,” she said, her hoof drawing a line around the trunk of the tree. “I mean, you guys could totally try it. Oh, it can be a competition. And then we can all go back to Sugar Cube Corner for ice cream!” Pinkie grinned. -time- Rainbow Dash snorted. “Whatever. Come on Fluttershy, let’s try this.” Fluttershy hid her face behind her main. “Umm…no. I don’t want to hurt the tree.” Dragging Fluttershy within bucking distance of the tree, Dash sighed. “Please, Fluttershy. Please? On the count of three, okay? One…Two…Three!” With a mighty roar, Dash kicked out with her back legs as hard as she could. A loud thump was heard, but nothing more. Fluttershy’s blow landed less than a second later, with a tap so light it made no sound. After taking a second to make sure the tree wasn’t going to fall, Fluttershy rushed to it. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Dash dragged her way with a expressionless look. The other four ponies look at Twilight and Rarity. “Oh, I guess it’s our turn. We’re just supposed to buck it?” “Do whatever ya want, Twi. But it has to come down with a buck, yeah.” Twilight’s horn glowed, revealing every part of the tree in a deep purple shimmer. “Wow, it’s roots are deep. That’s at least fifteen or twenty feet. That’s amazing, Pinkie. There’s that curley root you were talking about.” “Well, duh. Of course it’s there. Why else would the tree’s name be Curley?” Ignoring the comment, Twilight glanced over at Rarity with an unsure smile. “This is most unlady like, I assure you. But since this seems to be proving a point, I will participate.” After examining the tree with her magic, Twilight put Rarity in a spot and told her where to kick, then lined herself up with a spot three paces away. After a nod from Twilight, the mares kicked out at the same time. A loud crack sounded, and the unicorns turned around quickly, only to see some bark fall away. “Maybe we cracked it?” Rarity suggested. Lighting the tree up again, Tight sighed. “No, it was only the bark.” “Ready, Pinkie?” Applejack asked. Pinkie grinned and hopped over to the tree and turned. “Oh my gosh, I haven’t done this in forever. Like…since we were helping with applebuck season. Oh, are we going now?” She looked over at Applejack, who nodded. “Okay then.” As one, they lifted their back hooves and kicked out. The sound of splintering wood sounded through the park as the tree fell over. “Oh, my, the poor tree.” Fluttershy looked down. “It’s okay, Fluttershy. This was Curley’s last summer. He wasn’t going to bloom anymore anyway. This way, he didn’t have to go through winter.” “How did…but…we softened it for you!” Dash exclaimed. “Actually, you saw the examination of the tree. It was fine,” Twilight replied. “And look, I knew it was going to crack there! I totally knew it.” Grinning, Pinkie looked at her friends. “Now, I say we go get ice cream.” Without looking back at her friends, she bounced along the path that would take them to Sugar Cube Corner. With a shrug, Twilight caught up with Pinkie. “Wanna race?” Dash asked Applejack. “I dunno…do you really want dust in your mouth when you’re eating your ice cream?” With a smirk, Applejack took off, Dash just behind her. “I must say, that was all ever so useless. Though I didn’t know earth pony magics extended that far.” As the group came back together at Sugar Cube Corner and into their favorite booth, Twilight looked at Pinkie. “So, does being an earth pony make you better cooks?” The Picnic [Romance][Pinkie x Thunderlane]The kitchen of Sugarcube Corner smelled delightful. Cookies and cupcakes were baking in the ovens as the bakery prepared for the after school rush of young children and their parents. Pinkie Pie watched as Mr. and Mrs. Cake went through the steps of the recipes. She was operating the register, as she normally did, while the proprietors created their confections. There was no rush to their movements, no sense of urgency. The twins were still napping, any dishes not in use had been washed, and Pinkie had swept the floor five times. Today had been a slow business day. Most of the morning stock was still on the selves, and Pinkie’s experimental cupcakes of cinnamon with liquorish had gone untouched. She bounced on her feet as she glanced at the clock. It was three now, meaning the fastest students should be arriving in the next two minutes. Two minutes was more than enough time to do something, instead of being bored. Pinkie bounced over to Mrs. Cake, standing close enough to mingle her pink hair with Mrs. Cake’s more vibrant hue. “Whatcha makin’?” she asked, seemingly unable to stop her bouncing even while standing next to the other mare. “Chocolate Chip. They go the fastest, you know,” she said. Moving a half step away from Pinkie, she picked up the batter and began pouring it onto a cookie sheet, a few flecks landing on skin the color of a snail’s shell. “Kids’ll be here soon, deary, so why don’tcha make sure we aren’t missing one?” Changing her expression from casual happiness to one of militant determination, Pinkie gave a curt nod. “Yes, Mrs. Cake, ma’am.” With a salute, she marched the few steps back to the register. Thirty boring seconds later, the bell above the door of the shop chimed. Three girls ran to the counter, putting their hands on the counter as they eagerly looked at Pinkie, who offered them a wide smile. “Hey, girls.” “Hey, Pinkie,” Apple Bloom said, her grin growing wider. “Do you have those pink cupcakes still?” “Oh, and I want some cookies,” Scootaloo said, “and a milkshake.” Sweetie nodded. “I want a pink cupcake, too!” Pinkie scrunched her mouth up. “Well, see girls, I can’t do that. I was told by Applejack not to give you girls anything, since you’re all having a sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres tonight.” As one, the girls lowered their heads, pouting. “Aww, but Pinkie, we always get treats before the weekend.” “I’m sorry, girls. I Pinkie Promised.” Pinkie placed a contemplative hand on her chin. “I wonder if Applejack made Bon Bon promise, too?” Three pairs of eyebrows shot into the air as the trio looked at each other before running out of the bakery. Pinkie smiled as they rushed past the next boy walking through the door. His dark blue hair swept back from his forehead. “Heya, Rumble, what can I get for you?” “Oh, I’d just like a chocolate cupcake, please,” he said. Pinkie zipped off to get it, returning just as he was putting his bit on the counter. “Na, that’s okay, I’ll get this one for you,” she said, pushing both items toward him. With an excited grin and a rushed thank you, he ran out the door, leaving Pinkie to contend with the herd of children coming through the doors. Nearly twenty minutes later, with the last kid handed a cinnamon roll, Pinkie sighed. School rushes never lasted long, and the kids were a joy to talk to. They were always so excited to get some sweet treat and rush to the park to play. After an eternity of five minutes standing at the register with no one coming through the doors, Pinkie decided to clean up the lobby area. The school kids always seemed to leave a mess of crumbs, icing, and dirt all over the tables and floor. Grabbing a rag, Pinkie began wiping down the first table she came to. She hummed to herself, adding in a dance move here and a flourish there, until the cleaning was forgotten and she was dancing to the song she was singing. It wasn’t until she heard Mr. Cake clear his throat and speak that she stopped. “Can I help you, Thunderlane?” Pinkie whipped around, seeing Thunderlane grinning at her. His eyes sparkled, she realized, and he was biting his lip as he shook his head. “No, thank you, Mr. Cake. I actually just wanted to talk to Pinkie for a moment.” Thunderlane didn’t see the way Mr. Cake raised his eyebrows and looked a little unhappy at that statement. Pinkie glanced from Mr. Cake to Thunderlane until the orange haired man sighed, running a freckled hand over his freckled face. “You’re free to go, Pinkie. We’ll probably close up early, anyway.” Pinkie wasn’t sure if she was more excited or nervous. Nervoucited might have been a good enough word for other things that made her feel this way, but it didn’t do the depth of the what she was feeling justice. Her eyes raked over Thunderlane. His light blue stripped hair was fixed into the usual fauxhawk, his easy words betrayed by his coal colored skin rippling as he moved his arms to fold over his chest. He breathed in deeply and took a step forward, causing Pinkie’s eyes to jump back to his face. “I thought maybe you’d like to go on a picnic with me? A-and Rumble?” A reflexively large grin came as Pinkie nodded. “I’d like that a lot.” She bounced on the balls of her feet as she took a deep breath. “Oh, I could totally get a few cupcakes, and a blanket, and we could go to the park, and—“ “I have all of that,” Thunderlane interrupted. “Rumble is standing guard for us. Come on.” He led the way to the door, his shoulders falling slightly as he pushed it open. “Ladies first,” he said, taking the moment to meet Pinkie’s eyes directly with a smile. The sunlight brought out the pinker tint of her white skin, akin to the faded pink of a ballerina slipper. Her Time [Slice of Life]This was her time. Derpy sighed as she looked out at the water. The bright midsummer sun reflected on the water, shimmering, almost dazzlingly. Almost. But not quite. She breathed out slowly, enjoying the warmth of the sun on her fur. Her eyes closed as a small smile spread across her lips. This was her time. Carrot Top had taken Dinky to the park so she could play with her friends. She had finished her mail run for the day. There was nothing left to do. Normally, her world centered around her daughter. Normally, she was making sure the house was in order, that dinner was planned, that Dinky was doing well. Normally. But not always This was her time. She opened her eyes, breathing a controlled breath out as she released the last of the tension in her back. She walked to the water. A lake was nothing like the ocean she grew up next to, but it was still nice. The water was chilly to her sun-warmed skin, but she welcomed the cool. The water quickly rose up her side as she walked, until it reached the base of her wings. She fluttered them out, slowly dipping them in the water and moving them back and forth. She grinned. This was her time. She picked her hooves up off the lake floor and began soft strokes to warm up. She had loved swimming since she had been a filly. And she was good at it. Her cutie mark on her flank proved it. Moving through the water had always been therapeutic, but she didn’t get a chance to swim much in Ponyville. The lake was always open, of course, but she had so many things to do. Now wasn’t the time to think of that, though. No. This was her time. She let her worries go as the water flowed between her feathers. All negative thoughts subsided as she dove below the water. All stress vanished as she broke the surface and breathed in breaths of sweet air. She wasn’t sure how long she was out there for, but the sun had made considerable progress as she lazily swam back to shore. Her blonde mane stuck to her face and her eyes were red from getting lake water in them. But she didn’t care. She grinned as she trotted her to towel and dried off before heading home, where Carrot Top had promised to make dinner. Thoughts of Dinky drifted into her mind as she left the lake, and her smile only widened. That had been her time. But then, Dinky was her time too. And she hadn’t seen her daughter since breakfast. Taking to the sky, she flew the short distance home. Strong Smiles [Slice of Life]{TW}Sometimes people laugh when I talk about her strength. They don’t really think I’m serious when I talk about how strong she is. No, she doesn’t have the strength of Macintosh or Applejack, but that doesn’t mean she isn’t strong. Her pudgy stomach doesn’t mean she can’t carry a heavy burden. She’s carried me though so much. Anytime I’ve wanted to cry, she’s let me cry. She given me her shoulder more times than I can count, stroking my mane, letting me know she was there for me. She never gave me false assurances that everything would be okay. She didn’t like saying things she didn’t know were true. She loved giving smiles. She had a smile for everything. A smile for ‘hello’, a smile for ‘goodbye’, a smile for ‘happy birthday’, a smile for ‘it’s time to go to sleep’, everything. She had sad smiles too. When I got the news that my mother had died, she smiled, but just looking at that smile, I knew she felt sad. That smile was almost like tears. Other ponies don’t think she’s strong because she’s silly all the time. She likes to joke and play. Fun is her favorite thing. “More than a triple fudge chocolate chip caramel swirl cupcake with butter chocolate frosting on top” she had told me once. They don’t see the nights that she doesn’t smile, though. They don’t see how hard she tries to keep everyone lifted up. To keep everyone happy and smiling. The real work she puts into it. They don’t see the tears when she’s rejected by something. When someone makes fun of her or says something negative. They don’t know the times when she’s told me, late at night, that she doesn’t know if she’s actually worth anything. That it would be better if she just disappeared. She’s still here. She’s told me of thoughts she used to have as a teenager. Of when her grandmother died. Of why she stayed up for seventy-two hours after my mother died to keep watch over me. Maybe it’s weird that she’s an earth pony and she can’t carry over a hundred pounds, but she can lift so much emotional weight. She is strong. She’s the strongest I know. Evening Routine [Slice of Life]An ear-piercing squeal filled Cup Cake’s ears as her daughter galloped from the room as quickly as her short legs could carry her. Cup waited until Pumpkin had made it halfway up the stairs before giving chase. The filly squealed again when she heard her mother’s hoofsteps. Cup saw Pumpkin turn right and chuckled. Normally, Pumpkin would head for Pinkie’s room for refuge, but today it seemed she thought Pound or Carrot could help. The filly stopped in front of her parents closed door, looking at it with wide eyes. She turned to see her mother right beside of her. Gathering Pumpkin in her hooves, Cup hugged her tightly. “Now, now, you know you have to take a bath.” Cup blew on Pumpkin’s stomach, causing the filly to giggle. “Baf!” Pumpkin exclaimed with another giggle. Cup put Pumpkin on her back and walked the short way to the bathroom, where a warm tub of water was already waiting. Cup poked a hoof into the shallow water, checking to make sure it wasn’t overly warm before putting her daughter down. “Guess what, Pumpkin?” The filly looked up at her mother, her eyes shining with excitement. “Wha?” “I found Ducky!” Cup pulled out a faded yellow rubber duck, grinning at her daughter’s delighted squeal. While Pumpkin played with her favorite bath toy, Cup set about washing her. She took care when washing the squirming filly’s face so she wouldn’t get soap in her eyes. No tears or not, the stuff still stung. Once the bath was done, Cup wrapped Pumpkin in a towel and carried her to the room she shared with Pound. Her brother was already fast asleep in is bed, having been put down by Carrot not long before. Pumpkin smiled at Cake, even as she fought to keep her eyes open. Cup hummed a lullaby as she rocked the filly. When Pumpkin’s eyes didn’t open again, Cup placed her in the bed. “Goodnight, sweetheart.” She placed a kiss on the filly’s forehead. She stood for a moment, simply listening to the soft breath of both of her children before turning out the light. As she walked out the door, she couldn’t help but stop and smile at them. “Did you and Pumpkin have a good time?” Carrot asked from behind her, causing her to jump slightly. She leaned against her husband as they looked into the darkened room. “Of course.” With a contented sight, they turned and headed for their own bedroom. Yes [Slice of Life]Pinkie looked into Fluttershy’s hopeful eyes. It would make her friend so happy to say yes. Just those three little letters, even a nod, and Fluttershy would be filled with joy. It would be so easy to do. The word wanted to burst from her mouth, but she held back. She wanted to say yes, but… Could she do it? Could she really do it? It was a big step, after all. She wouldn’t be able to just run about as she liked to do. She would have to make time for this other life that would be so important to her. Was she ready for something like this? Something that would change her life forever. Someone could get hurt. What if she wasn’t attentive enough? What if she agreed and then found it wasn’t really what she wanted? She didn’t want anyone to feel sad or hurt. It wouldn’t be fair to anyone. If she said no, then it all ended here. Sure, there would be some hurt, but not like it could be. What about the Cakes? Would they care? It would affect them to, after all. Mrs. Cake probably would not like it at all. Mr. Cake she could convince it was a good idea, but Mrs. Cake was a tough cookie. Pinkie was sure she would come around with time, though. Pinkie sighed. She wasn’t sure what to say. She wanted to say yes. She wanted to say yes more than she wanted anything at that moment. Yet as much as the word was ready to fly from her mouth, her lips held firm against it. This wasn’t something she could answer lightly. If she said yes, what was the worst that could happen? The Cakes wouldn’t like it at first, but she was certain that would change. She would have to be more responsible, but that was okay. She could do that. She grinned as she made up her mind. “Yes.” Fluttershy smiled one of the smiles Pinkie loved so much, one of the wide ones that made her eyes light up. “Really? Oh, Pinkie, thank you!” Pinkie giggled. “I mean, sure, a pet is a lot of responsibility, but I think I can handle it.” She looked down at the small alligator that was looking up at her. “Right, Gummy? We’re going to have lots of fun.” “I’m just glad you wanted him. Little guy isn’t going to get any teeth it seems. I found him all alone. He eats a very…special diet, so if you’ll follow me to the kitchen, I’ll show you how to make his food.” – Pinkie smiled at the alligator on her way to Sugar Cube Corner. She would have to tell the Cakes why she had a special blender and Gryphon food, but since Gummy was harmless she felt positive they would love him as much as she already did. She felt his mouth clamp down on her fuzzy hair. “Gummy, I think this is the start of a beautiful life together.” Giggling, Pinkie continued hopping down cobblestone road of Ponyville with her new pet. Confession [Romance][Sad][Twilight x Pinkie]I feel their eyes on me as I clink my hooves together. I know they’re growing worried each second we sit here and I don’t say anything, but I don’t know where to start. I’ve kept this secret from them, from everypony, really, for so long and I don’t know what to tell them or how they will react. My hoof holds my knotting stomach. “Pinkie,” mom says carefully, “are you pregnant?” Shocked, I gape at her. “I…what…no, of course not. I…” I shake my head. “It isn’t that. I just need…give me a minute.” “It’s okay, honey. You don’t have to be so nervous. We’re your parents.” I blink and nod. It doesn’t matter, not right now. All I can think of are the things they will say; what they will do when I finally tell them. How can I explain this to them? It’s hard, but I finally bring my eyes to meet theirs. They are both looking at me, giving me their undivided attention. Fighting the urge to lose my lunch, I close my eyes. “Okay, mom, dad.” Opening my eyes, I see worry and uncertainty in their eyes. “I’m gay.” Dad doesn’t do anything. He just sits there, his brow furrowed in confusion. “Ah.” “What do you mean, Pinkie?” Mom’s voice is a forced calm. I clear my throat and look at the ground. “I-I mean I like mares. Not stallions.” I look between them both, fearing what may happen next. “Don’t be silly. You’re straight.” Any hopes I had of acceptance dies there. Mom is still saying something with dad sitting passively by her side, like always. I had known this was a mistake. I should have never told them. I force the tears back and my voice to be steady as I stand. “I’m going to go now. I’ll see you…” I trail off as I walk to the door. Neither of them follow me. ~ A pair of purple hooves wrap around me once I get back to the hotel room. “It didn’t go well?” Twilight wipes tears from my eyes. I simply let my head drop against her chest. “It was…I don’t even know. Mom tried to tell me I wasn't…and she kept talking. I don’t even know what she said. I just left. I…” Another sob escapes me. “Hey,” her gentle voice says, and I raise my head to look at her. “We knew your parents would have a hard time, didn’t we? I knew I should have gone. I could have helped.” She kissed my cheek and nuzzled my neck. “I bet I know how to make you feel better, though.” She levitates over a cupcake, holding it slightly above my head. “And there are more where that came from.” I giggle. Maybe my parents wouldn’t accept it. Not yet. But I still had her. And that was what really mattered. Four Words [Tragedy] Four Words [Tragedy] I had tried. I really had. I didn’t mean for it to happen. It had. But I couldn’t stop it. It had happened so fast. It was dark.A fierce wind was blowing. He had gone out to save something from getting blown away. I don’t even remember what it was anymore. I do remember that to was important to him. The wind had blown it out of his grasp. He had ran for it. He was just a baby dragon. Only eleven years old. Still a foal, even to ponies. He didn’t think to look out for falling objects. He didn’t realize this storm was mingling with one from the Everfree. He just wanted his thing. I think it was a hat. He had left it outside and was running after it. And the winds were powerful. Rainbow said they had reached over 100mph during the storm. Spike just wanted his hat. So he went to get it. And a branch that had been blown off a tree flew through the air, tumbling straight for him. I saw it. I was watching from the window. I don’t know why I didn’t just teleport out and get the hat. Or get him when I saw the branch. But I didn’t. The branch was tumbling toward him. He didn’t see it. It hit his head. I swear I could hear the smack even so far away and in the library. The safe library. Everyone tells me it was thunder. I don’t believe them. I heard it. I saw him fall. I didn’t teleport before. I didn’t get his hat. I didn’t save him from the branch. But I did now. I teleported. I teleported right to his side. The rain blasted my face, making it hard to see. Everyone says it wasn’t raining then. I don’t believe them. It was raining and hard to see. I teleported right into the hospital. Nurse Redheart ran over to us. She asked questions and I answered. I don’t know what happened after that. They took Spike. Then the doctor came to me. He only said four words. “Spike didn’t make it.“ So now I’m here. I’m laying on my bed. And all I can think about is the empty bed next to mine. Sunny-butt [Slice of Life]Pinkie wasn’t serious most of the time. There was rarely a time when she wasn’t laughing, or bouncing, or giggling, or running, or just having a good time with a friend. Pinkie liked to have, and be the cause of, fun. So, when she realized Twilight wasn’t giggling at her joke, she stopped. Twilight’s scowl made Pinkie knit her own brow together. Her stomach felt worse than when she had ate the entire ‘MMMM’. “Umm…Twi? I-” “You shouldn’t have said that, Pinkie.” Pinkie’s ears drooped. “I’m sorry. I was only joking. I would never actually call Princess Celestia Sunny-butt.” Twilight said nothing. Suddenly finding to harder to breath, Pinkie began rapidly explaining. “It was just a joke Twilight I really didn’t mean to upset you and I won’t ever say it again and that is a super duper pinkie promise cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye so please don’t be mad at me because I really don’t want you to be mad and-“ A purple hoof stopped the flood of words. “Pinkie.” Twilight looked directly into Pinkie’s eyes, removing her hoof. “I wasn’t angry, really. I was shocked and only a little upset.” Twilight gave Pinkie a small smile. “If I had said anything like that, my mom would have washed my mouth with soap. I just couldn’t believe you had actually said it.” After a sigh, she looked down at the table. “It just wasn’t very respectful.” Twilight went to pick up the sand which she had been eating, but before she could grasp it on her magic, she felt a pair of hooves squeezing her tight. “I won’t ever do it again.” “It’s okay, Pinkie.” “Does this mean we need to write a friendship report?” Pinkie asked, still embracing Twilight. Twilight giggled. “No, I think this is one friendship report we can skip.” Smiling, Twilight wrapped her hooves around Pinkie, returning the hug. Sweetie Belle [Slice of Life]Precious. It was easy to see what Rarity valued. Gems. Fashion. High Society. Grandeur beyond belief. That was what she lived for—what she thrived for. It was apparent in the way she carried herself, in the meticulous way she cared for her coat, mane, and hooves. Everypony knew Rarity was going to be a very important somepony one day. If she could ever find the will to break free of what kept her where she was. Many ponies thought that maybe her friends kept her in Ponyville when she could have galloped off to Canterlot. It was partially true. She didn't want to leave her friends. Not when they meant so much to her. Not when the believed in her as they did. Some ponies thought it was the young dragon whose heart she had captured. Indeed, it would hurt her to leave her little 'Spikey-Wikey'. He was beginning to outgrow his crush now, and they were becoming close friends. But were it just these reasons, she would have left. No, she thought to herself as she watched a motor-powered scooter whip out of sight, I could leave all that in time. Not this instant, but in time. Though the one true reason Rarity couldn't leave Ponyville didn't know it, she was the reason. Her antics annoyed Rarity to no end. She was constantly causing trouble and bursting in unannounced. And though she complained, Rarity wouldn't have it any other way. No, she was too fond of all of those things. Or perhaps, just the pony providing them. After all, this was the most important somepony in Rarity's life. Sweetie Belle.
Happy Birthday [Romance][Twilight x Pinkie]Twilight wasn’t sure how she and Pinkie had ended up in their current position. Or maybe the better phrasing was why. She could recall the events prior perfectly. Her birthday party had ended and she was helping Pinkie take down the last of the decorations when she had tripped down the stairs, knocking into Pinkie. They had rolled a bit, and now she was on top of Pinkie. Her front hooves were on either side of Pinkie’s torso as she looked down. Anything she had wanted to say left her mind as she looked into Pinkie’s eyes. She was certain she should move. Pinkie would ask her to any second now. A pink hoof reached up and touched her cheek, slowly moving toward her chin before dropping from her face. Pinkie’s face was slightly flushed. Her curly mane fell away from her face in a way it never did when she was standing. Her smile wasn’t the enormous face splitting kind she normally wore, but it was one of the most genuine Twilight had ever seen her with. Finally, Twilight was caught in Pinkie’s eyes, the deep blue seeming to draw Twilight down slowly. She didn’t take her gaze away from Pinkie’s as the gap between them closed. Twilight’s breathing increased as she drew closer. Her heart was beating rapidly against her chest. Her eyes seemed to shut on their own as her lips pressed against Pinkie’s. She felt as though her heart would burst from her chest, even as she felt Pinkie’s beating. A pair of hooves wrapped around her, pulling her closer to Pinkie. Their lips moved together as if they had danced like that a thousand times. Twilight felt a hoof stroke up and down her back as their movements quickened. Twilight had one hoof behind Pinkie’s head, pulling her as close as the two ponies could get. She heard Pinkie’s ragged breaths when their lips parted, only to be silenced by crashing together again. Twilight ran a hoof through Pinkie’s mess of curls as their pace slowed. Finally, Twilight pulled fully away and moved to lay next to Pinkie. Facing each other, panting heavily, they simply smiled at each other. “Happy Birthday, Twilight.”
Useless [Sad]She knew it was useless. It didn’t matter. After all, who really needed a cutie mark in party throwing. No pony took her seriously or thought she knew anything. Even her friends laughed at most everything she said. She looked in the mirror, examining her cutie mark. Maybe it isn’t as useful as Twilights or as cool as Dashie’s, but it’s still my cutie mark. I can’t help that. It chose me, not the other way around. Pinkie frowned at her reflection. It was a useless mark for her to have. What good did it do? Throwing parties that no pony wanted in the first place wasn’t a great skill. It was just an annoyance. That’s all she was. Annoying. Random. Pinkie’s brow furrowed at that thought. Dashie was always calling her random. Was that a good thing? She’s just being Pinkie Pie. Maybe Twilight didn’t mean that in an endearing way. Maybe Twilight meant everyone should ignore her because she was being stupid. No, stop it. Your friends love you. She glared at her reflection. You’ve been through this. Your friends want you happy. So what if Fluttershy yelled at you and called you mean things. That doesn’t matter. Pinkie squeezed her eyes closed to keep the burning at bay. “I will not cry,” she whispered to herself. “Fluttershy didn’t mean it.” The tears didn’t care what she said or did as they dripped down her cheeks. She looked back into the mirror. Why? Why can’t I be more like Twilight or or or just somepony else. She slumped down to the floor, covering her face with her hooves. “Why,” she whispered. She pressed her hooves to her eyes to try to stop the flow of tears. Go on Pinkie, you’ve realized just how useless you are. Got a party for that? She didn’t know how long she lay on the floor. It could have been minutes or hours before the hoofsteps pricked her ears. Her bedroom door swung open. Mrs. Cake stood in the doorway, her forehead wrinkled with concern. “Pinkie? Sweetie?” Pinkie watched through the mirror as Mrs. Cake entered the room and walked over to her. She had to squeeze her eyes to fight the tears again as Mrs. Cake began stroking her mane. “What’s wrong?” Pinkie shook her head, turning away from Mrs. Cake. “Please talk to me.” Pinkie sighed and sat up. She couldn’t bring her eyes to meet the worry in the eyes of Mrs. Cake, so she looked at her hooves. “I just realized some things about myself.” Her throat was raw from crying, making her voice low and raspy. “I’m not a very useful pony, am I? "What?” Mrs. Cake asked, her eyes widening. “Of course you are dear. You help Carrot and I here in the shop, you’re always there when somepony needs you, and you know exactly how to put a smile on anypony’s face.” Mrs. Cake smiled, placing a hoof under Pinkie’s chin so she would look up and see. “You are a very special pony, Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie’s lips twitched before she shook her head and looked down again. “I just throw parties. It’s such a useless talent to have.” “Pinkamena Diane Pie.” Pinkie’s head snapped up, looking Mrs. Cake in the eye. Her full name in that tone was only used when she was in trouble.“In all my years…When we found you as a young filly of eight, do you think we once thought ‘Oh, she’s going to be such a useless mare?” “Of course not, but—” “And do you think that when we asked you to work for us at the bakery, we thought you wouldn’t do good?” “No, but—” “Then why would you think you are useless?” Pinkie swallowed. “I just…am.” “Pinkie.” Mrs. Cake sighed, brushing a stray bit of mane from Pinkie’s face. “Listen to me. If it wasn’t for you, the town would have been taken over by parasprites. If it wasn’t for you, Twilight Sparkle may have never stayed in Ponyville. If it weren’t for you…” Mrs. Cake smiled, wrapping her hooves around Pinkie. “I would not have a daughter.” Pinkie looked up at Mrs. Cake, who was smiling at her. Her eyes filled with tears again, but this time Pinkie didn’t try to stop it. She pressed her face into Mrs. Cake’s coat. “I love you, Pinkie.” “I love you, too,” Pinkie said. Slowly, a grin spread across her face.
Only the Best [Slice of Life]The towns speaker system hadn’t been used in years. It was only used in the most extreme emergencies. Some ponies would have thought the Cerberus that had wondered into town would have counted as an emergency, but that was tame next to the forest the town was built next to. Some would have said the night Celestia went missing from the Summer Sun Celebration would have been the perfect time to use it, but then who hadn’t attended the celebration that year? No, the speakers had only been used once since the town had installed them, when a freak tornado had came from the Everfree. So, when the speakers crackled, every pony stopped what they were doing and listened. Only small foals like Pumpkin and Pound Cake seemed to pay no mind to the noise, in stead continuing to play with their toys. “Citizens of Ponyville,” came Mayor Mare’s voice over the speaker system, “Every pony whose coat is of a primary color is required to come to town hall immediately . I am sorry for the disruption of your day.” With that, the speakers crackled once again before falling as silent as they had ever been. The laughter of two foals brought Cup Cake out of her reverie. With her mouth hanging slightly open, she looked over to her husband. Out of their family, she was the only one with a coat the primary colors. Still, she couldn’t find it within her to move. What could possibly be going on that required ponies to be sorted by coat color, of all things? Thankful that her husband and children would be left out of whatever this was, she took a deep breath and moved toward the door of the bakery. “Cuppy,” Carrot said, “don’t go. We can pretend we didn’t hear…I don’t have a good feeling about this.” Cup walked over to her husband and put a hoof to his face. ” It’ll be okay, dearie. Don’t ya worry. Watch, I’ll be back quicker than Pinkie eating a chocolate cake, eh.” She pressed her lips to his before turning to the door, squaring her shoulders, and walking out. The streets were virtually empty. She wasn’t sure where everyone had gone, as it had been a sunny market Thursday, but everyone had disappeared. Only the ponies going to town all were out. It didn’t take long for Cup to arrive at town hall. She looked around, surprised at the small number of ponies. She saw Pinkie’s friend, Rainbow Dash, fluttering nervously. Macintosh looked as calm as ever, a stark contrast to Fluttershy, who seemed to be trying to both cling to Rainbow, and burry herself in the ground. The doors of town hall opened, and the small group of ponies cautiously moved forward. In the circular room stood a blue unicorn with a smug smirk on her face. “Oh, no, no. This won’t do at all. Trixie needs only the best servants.”
Baby Dragons [Slice of Life][Romance][Rarity x Spike]It’s funny how much a year can change things. Foals grow a lot in a year. Equestria goes through four seasons. And I guess baby dragons can grow up. Twilight gave me this journal a year ago. She said I would like looking back through it and seeing how much I’ve grown. Really, though, I don’t need this. I haven’t changed much physically—sure, I’ve grown a couple inches and my wings are coming in, but that isn’t what I’m talking about. Last Heart’s and Hooves Eve, I was doing my best to find a way to make Rarity love me. I had the perfect date planned out. I never got the courage to actually ask her, though. I knew I would be the knight in shining armor, flying in to save her. Eventually. That time never came, though. Rarity is more than capable of taking care of herself. Instead, she saved me a couple times. Slowly, I let go of the idea that she needed saving. I stopped planning out ways to make her like me. And then it was Heart’s and Hooves Eve again. Rarity came to the library today to talk to me. She sat me down at the kitchen table. It was all very quiet, but I didn’t mind. I know she needs to collect her thoughts and gather the right phrasings. After she had drank about half of her tea, she sighed. “Spike, darling, I have some very…important news I wish to talk to you about. I want you to understand that…” She bit her lip, looking really worried about what she was trying to say. I’d never known a time when words would fail her, so I reached across the table to take her hoof in my claw. Her hoof jerked back and she looked up, almost startled. “Spike. I have a coltfriend, dear. I wanted to tell you, to talk to you about it. I know you’ve had…feelings for me for the last couple of years. I don’t want you to think that I don’t love you, I do. You’ll always be my Spikey-Wikey. But that is just it. That is who you will always be for me. I could never see you as a lover.” Her cheeks tinged pink at the last word and she looked into her tea. “I’m sorry.” I had expected to feel crushed or hurt. I was prepared for that. What I wasn’t prepared for was the lack of any kind of feeling about the news. “That’s great. I’m happy for you."She looked up again, her expression guarded. "I mean it. I…” I chuckled a little. “I’ve actually don’t have a crush on you anymore.” The words seemed foreigner coming out of my mouth, but the instant I said them, I knew they were true. I used to think I was in love with Rarity. I was angry whenever Twilight called it a crush. And yet…there I was, actually happy that Rarity had a special somepony that wasn’t me. “Oh, well then, I suppose this is just awkward then. I am sorry, Spike.” She stood to leave, but I stopped her. “Rarity, wait. I…I appreciate you coming to tell me. For thinking about my feelings like that.” “Of course. You are a very special friend to me, Spike.” She leaned down and kissed my cheek. For once, my heart didn’t melt. It’s funny how much a year can change things. Foals grow a lot in a year. Equestira goes through four seasons. And I guess baby dragons can grow up.
The Look [Romance][2nd][Rarity x Twilight]You know that look. That look is never a good look. You look at the table, you look at the books, you look at the couch. You look at anything and everything to avoid that look. The look she gives you that shatters your heart. The look that lets you know you messed up again. You hurt her with something you did or said. She won’t say anything about it. You know that. She isn’t one to fight. She will turn back to her book in just a moment, though she won’t make it more than five pages before she puts it down. You rack your brain, trying to think of what you had said. You, normally so careful with your words, had said something foolish to hurt her. You want to apologize, but you need to know what you’re apologizing for first. You had been talking of designing a new dress for her. She had said something about wearing one of the dresses she already owned. And you had said… “I didn’t mean it that way, darling,” you tell her. “I doubt your dress size has changed at all. I meant the dresses you have wouldn’t fit the occasion.” She looks up at you, her purple eyes betraying her feelings. “Oh. I thought I would wear the dress you made me for my birthday last year. I haven’t had a chance to wear it since, and it would be nice for a garden party, wouldn’t it?” You lick your lips and pick your words carefully again before speaking. “What I had hoped was to design a new one especially for the occasion. It will be practical, I promise.” She shifts slightly on the couch and frowns into her book. “Okay then.” That look is still there. Had that not been what had caused it in the first place. You close your eyes and think back, but nothing comes to mind. With an inward sigh, you scoot to the cushion next to her. “What is bothering you, dear?” She glances at you before reverting her eyes to the book again. “Nothing.” You lick your lips again. “Please tell me. We need to talk about these things. Otherwise, they build up until they explode. We don’t want…” You trail off as she sits the book onto the coffee table in front of you. Then she sniffs. You wrap your hooves around her, pulling her as close to you as you can. “I am so sorry,” you say before you know what it is you’ve done. It is rare for her to cry like this. She shifts her head so that it is lying on your shoulder as you stroke her mane. “You’ll think it’s silly. I was just thinking about the garden party tomorrow. For them, for their anniversary. And…I want that.” She pulls away from you, and you can feel your heart beating faster. “You do?” “I do,” she whispers. Thousands of thoughts fly through your mind. She wants what they have. She wants that with you. Breathing becomes a harder task as the full depth of what she’s asking hits you. You look into her eyes as a smile spreads across your face. “I want that to.” You lean in and press your lips to hers, revealing in the emotion she puts into in. You pull her close again, so close you can feel her frantic heart beat. After a moment, you pull away. “I love you, darling.” She rest her forehead against yours and similes. “I love you, too.”
The Hard Part [Romance][Sad][Twilight x Pinkie]I sigh as I stand, placing my book on the table and moving toward the door. I know who it is. I know it is her. The quiet, hesitant knocks, nearly like Fluttershy’s but not quite. That is how she knocks. Now, anyway. I remember when she would knock enthusiastically until I opened the door. I remember when she didn’t knock; when she would simply walk in without a care in the world. Maybe she cared more than I noticed at the time. Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath before opening the door. Her blue eyes find mine immediately, still rimmed red from crying. I open my mouth to speak but I can’t get any words past the lump in my throat. Instead, I wait. I look at her expectantly. Barely stopping myself from tapping my hoof, I raise my eyebrows. She opens her mouth a few times, as if to say something, before shaking her head. She turns pulled something out of her saddlebags. A book. Narrowing my eyes on the object, I glance up at her. The silent questions pass between us. She sits the book down and scoots it across the threshold of the library with a hoof, making sure she never actually crosses the line into the building. Pinkie’s Diary: Do NOT Read I look back up, my questions written across my face. She licks her lips and shakes her head. Her eyes fill with tears again as she looks down. Slowly, I levitate the diary and open the cover. A sheet of paper that obviously doesn’t belong in the diary falls out. READ FIRST is written in large letters. I look at the letter and the diary before glancing at Pinkie. Her brow is crinkled in worry, but she nods, urging me to go on. I look back at the letter before looking at her again. I know what this is about. I know she regrets what she did. I know everything. We had talked about it until I didn’t want to talk about it anymore. She thought giving me these things, leaving small surprises on my doorstep each day would make me forgive her. I had thought she would get the hint the first time I teleported the muffin back. The next day I had found an entire batch of cookies. This was the first time I had ever had her on my doorstep when I opened the door. I just didn’t think I could forgive her. I close my eyes as I feel the burning tears threaten. I had cried enough over this. A total breach of trust couldn’t be covered with a simple apology. She had to know that. I start to shake my head and give her the book and letter back, but then I meet her eyes. The tear tracks are the first thing I notice, fresh from the last time I had looked. She is standing perfectly still, her straight mane and tail slightly moving in the wind. I see the small rise and fall of her chest, uneven breaths from trying not to openly cry in front of me. Her mouth is pressed together, as if she doesn’t trust herself to speak. Her ears are pressed flat from worry. Her eyes, though. I can tell this is killing her, like it’s killed me. She doesn’t flinch. She doesn’t blink. She just looks as me, as if my decision is the final bit to tip the scales. Placing the diary and letter beside me, I step forward. Just one hoof. And then another. I never take my eyes off her. I want to scream, I want to fight, but we’ve done enough of that. Stopping just short of the line that separates the inside from the outside, I look straight into her eyes Then reaching over the line, I pull her into a hug. I feel her tense at first, but then her hooves wrap around me. Pressing her face into my neck, she releases the river of emotion. I find myself crying too, as I hold her close. I feel her frantically beating heart, I hear her sobbing laughter, I smell the sweet scent that is always around her. Slowly, I pull from the embrace. She gives me a small smile. There is more for us to talk about. But for now, the hard part is over. For now, all is well.
Shopping [Slice of Life]Rarity followed her mother through the clothing store. She adored the mannequins all around the store. Fashion was her passion, as her saddlebags proudly proclaimed. She inspected the clothes displayed with a scrutinizing eye. After all, she needed something other than the single fashion magazine her parents allowed her for inspiration for her fabulous designs. The outfit on one mannequin stood out. It shimmered in the stores bright lighting. Slowly, almost as if it would run away if she were too hasty, she approached. The color combinations was simple, the fabric common. Those weren’t what attracted her to the dress. It was the shine that came from the thin material that covered most of the dress. It wasn’t glitter or sequins, but it wasn’t as extravagant as gems either. Her hoof shook as she reached out and touched it. “You are gorgeous,” she whispered. Raising her voice to a normal level, she turned to where her mother was. “Will you buy this for…me?” Rarity blinked. Her mother had been there, just across the aisle. She wouldn’t have simply left, would she? “Mother?” Her eyes darted from place to place, but she didn’t see the purple of her mother’s mane anywhere. “M-mom?” She took a deep, calming breath. She was nine, she was able to walk calmly around a store by herself and find her mother. It wouldn’t be that hard. She could do this. Smiling, she turned and knocked into something. Before she could say she was sorry, it felt as if somepony were grabbing her around the middle. She yelped and ran, not paying attention to where it was she was going. Her voice was caught in her throat as she pounded away from whatever it was that touched her. She looked around wildly, her panic rising every second her mother wasn’t in sight. She rounded a corner full speed and “—Oof.” Sitting up, she noticed a small purple filly doing the same. “Oh, I am so sorry,” Rarity said. “I wasn’t looking where I was going you see and…"The filly was studying her intently. "Are you okay, dear?” She nodded. “Oh no,” she whispered suddenly. She jumped to her hooves and looked around her before a grin spread across her face. She walked a couple feet away, to where a book was laying. Curious, Rarity followed. Magic: For the Intermediate Foal. “Oh, are you in third grade as well?” “No,” she said softly. “This is my brother’s book. Mom and dad won’t let me start school yet. They say I can try for CSGU in the fall though.” “CSU? As in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns? You have to start there in kindergarten, or you aren’t getting in.” Rarity paused, looking the foal over. She was very small. “H-How old are you?” “Five.” Rarity blinked. “Ah. I see. This is what you have to study to get into that school, then?” “Oh, no. Not at all. We just need basic magic to get in, really.” Smiling mischievously, the purple foal leaned in and whispered, “I’m not actually supposed to have this. Shiny would be in so much trouble if mom and dad knew. But my foal sitter doesn’t mind so long as she can come here and shop.” She sat back. “It is all very interesting, don’t you think?” “It's…something, alright,” Rarity said. “You just…reading it for fun?” “Twilight!” somepony called, galloping up to them. “I told you not to wonder off like that. Come on, Cadance is ready to leave and we can go get some pizza.” “And cupcakes?” she asked, grinning up at the older colt. He nodded. “Yes, and cupcakes. Now come on.” He turned and started walking away, Twilight at his side. Rarity watched as they walked to the corner. Suddenly, Twilight stopped and turned back around. “Bye.” With a smile she waved before turning and running the few paces to catch up with her brother. Rarity smiled as she stood, just about to begin her search for her mother again. Before she could take a step, however, her name came from behind her. “Rarity, there you are. You really need to tell me before you go off somewhere, sweetie. I’m ready to go now. Did you have fun?” “Yes. I…I think I made a friend.” Rarity smiled.
Beauty [Slice of Life]Twilight watched as Rarity sipped from her teacup. She was talking about the new order she had received from Fancy Pants for a new dress design for Fleur’s birthday. Twilight noticed the shimmer in her eyes. It wasn’t the one that was normally there when she talked of fashion and designs. It didn’t hold the usual excitement in it. No, this one was more of pent up tears and a stone façade that was ready to break at just the right word. Twilight knew the right word, too. “Rarity,” Twilight interrupted Rarity’s thoughts on whether or not to use gems on the dress with the whispered word. Rarity stopped midword, closing her mouth and looking deep into her tea. “How are things with Thunderlane?” Rarity clenched her teeth together and shook her head. Twilight teleported next to Rarity, white hooves surrounding a purple neck nearly instantly. Rarity pressed her face into Twilight’s neck as she sobbed hard enough to shake them both. Twilight ran her hoof through Rarity’s mane, whispering soft words into the other mare’s ear. Once Rarity was doing nothing more than sniffing, she pulled away. “What is wrong with me, Twilight?” Twilight was shocked at her friend’s words. “Nothing. I’ve told you before. There is nothing wrong with you.” “There must be something,” Rarity replied. "A stallion has never stayed with me long. I must be really horrible. I don’t know why you girls have kept me around. Don’t tell me there is nothing wrong, either. I used to believe you. But now…Twilight, they keep getting shorter. Do I focus too much on my shop? What's wrong with me?“ Two hooves wrapped around Rarity’s face as Twilight forced the white mare to face her. "There is nothing wrong with you. The stallions are just…” “See, dear,” Rarity said. “You can’t even say there was anything wrong with them. Do you know Thunderlane is the fifth stallion I’ve dated since Winter Wrap Up alone?” A mirthless laugh escaped her throat. “Of course you do. You’re always the one who notices first. Of course, I do know what’s wrong with me. It is obvious, isn’t it? Blueblood was horrid, of course. But then there was Ace, Caramel, Baratone, Cherry Fizzy, and even All Aboard. It’s just me. No stallion wants me.” Tears streamed silently down Rarity’s face. Twilight shook her head, tenderly wiping away the tears. “That isn’t true,” Twilight said softly. “You really don’t see the way stallions look at you, do you. You walk into a room and heads turn. Once somepony gets to know you, they can’t help but love you. I’ve never seen a pony more beautiful, outside or in. The problem with those stallions, Rare, is simple. They don’t know how to handle such beauty.” A small smile spread across Rarity’s lips. “You always say the most wonderful things when I’m like this.” Despite her unsure tone, her eyes sparkled with a happiness. Twilight simply smiled back. “I don’t say anything that isn’t true. The pony that catches you will be lucky indeed.” A soothing quiet settled between the pair. Rarity returned to her tea. Twilight walked back to her seat. Rarity smiled again as she glanced at Twilight. “As I was saying, I simply cannot decide if I should use the topaz or leave them off.”
Bath Party! [Slice of Life]Pinkie looked up through the water at her prey. It wasn’t prepared, not in the least. In place of a giggle, which would have been hard underwater, she settled for a smile. Now all she need was…there! The prey turned its back. Pinkie launched out of the water and shouted “Surprise!” Rarity jumped and turned so quickly water sloshed out of the tub. “Pinkie?” she gasped. “What…how…” Pinkie giggled. “That’s not how you make sentences, silly. That’s okay. Ponies seem to forget that sometimes. And I really wanted to surprise you for your birthday, so I hid in here. And I thought maybe we could have a bath party!” Rarity’s eye twitched. “B-bath party?” Her eye twitched again. “And my birthday isn’t for another week, dear.” It twitched a third time. “And grown ponies don’t exactly bathe together.” “I dunno, Mr. and Mrs. Cake have bath parties all the time. They never let me join, though.” A frown crossed Pinkie’s face for an instant before she perked up. “So I thought that maybe one of my bestest friends would like one, and you’re the only one taking a bath right now.” Sliding a hoof down her face to keep her eye from twitching anymore, Rarity breathed out slowly. “Pinkie, dear, I don’t think…” The wide grin and innocent expression on the other mare’s face caused Rarity to sigh. “What I mean to say is, this shall be a lovely party. Just the two of us, right?” “Right,” Pinkie said with a nod. “Oh, look, I even have cute party hats!” Pinkie pulled out two hats and promptly pulled the purple one onto Rarity’s head. “See, that one has your cutie mark on it! Mine has hearts, because…well, I just like it.” Rarity silently thanked whoever was listening that she had replaced the small tub with one large enough to relax in. As she and Pinkie both stretched their bodies out so that only their heads were showing, Rarity smiled. “So, what does one do at a bath party? I’m afraid I’ve never attended one before.” Pinkie tapped her hoof to her chin and hmmed. “I don’t know. The Cakes—” “Ah, well, perhaps we could make our own rules, then?” Rarity smiled mischievously. Just as Pinkie opened her mouth to say yes, a large splash of water hit her in the face. She spluttered for a moment, looking at Rarity with a shocked expression, before a grin spread across her face. Using both hooves, she caused a surge of bubbles and water to completely engulf Rarity. A good amount of water made it out of the tub, but neither she nor Rarity seemed to care about that. Rubbing the suds out of her eyes, Rarity leveled her gaze on Pinkie. “Oh, it is on.” * After being forced to admit a tie and cleaning up the water-logged bathroom, Pinkie had returned to Sugar Cube Corner. As she walked through the door to the kitchen, the Cakes, who were sitting at the table, looked up at her. “We were wondering where you’d gotten to, dear,” Mrs. Cake said. “Oh, Rarity and I had a bath party.” Mr. Cake spit out the coffee he was drinking, coughing up what had gone down the wrong way. Still, he managed to get out a croaked, “What?” “Yeah. You and Mrs. Cake never let me join yours, so I had one with Rarity. It was really fun, and really wet. I mean, when she— "You know, Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said, her blush showing through her blue coat, “you really don’t have to share everything with us.” “Okey Dokey Lokey,” she said as she hopped up the stairs to her room. “Do you think they…” Mr. Cake asked. “I don’t know, honey bun, and I don’t intend to ever find out.”
Green [Sad][Romance][Rarity x Fluttershy]I have said it before, and I’ll say it again. Green is simply not my color. True, it works for some ponies, but this particular shade doesn’t look good on anyone. Jealousy. Envy. Whatever you wish to call it. It looks horrid on everyone. That why I know I’m not green right now. Because I trust her. I truly do. She would never cheat on me, especially with someone like him. Fluttershy is much too sweet, much to kind to ever do something like that. Yet, that suspicious feeling is there. I’ve asked her about him before, but she waves the questions off. As I said, I trust her. Him, not so much. That crafty glint in his eye. The falsely coy way he smiles at her. The way he touches her shoulder. He thinks he’s sly, warming his way into her good graces. Making her giggle. Saying things that make her face flush. No, no, I mustn’t get riled up. Fluttershy does blush easily. I know that first-hand. However, there isn’t anything wrong with going over just to exchange pleasantries, is there? Of course not. He seems rather pleased to see me. Obviously a façade for Fluttershy. He doesn’t want her to know he is trying to woo her away from me. Oh, I don’t think so. Fluttershy is too smart for you, Thunderlane. So brash and loud. Fluttershy doesn’t seem very happy though. No, she is scowling. At me of all ponies. Well, I was simply— Oh, she is angry. And shouting. Not that shouting for Fluttershy is very loud, but— Did she just…she couldn’t have. No, Fluttershy— She’s walking away now. Thunderlane disappeared when Fluttershy yelled at me. I bet it was his idea. He put those ideas into her head. She would never have broken up with me otherwise. We care for each other to much. I’ll simply have to speak with her when she’s had time to cool off. I’ll explain that I was only coming to say hello. I had no ulterior motives. I am not jealous. Green is simply not my color. I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again.
Daring Dash [Adventure]Rainbow Dash took a step forward through the Everfree Forest. She was deep in the forest, near the middle. She was looking for something, she knew. But what that was she couldn’t quite remember. All she knew was that she was looking for an ancient temple that held an object of great mystery She glanced up with a sigh. The trees were too thick for her to fly through. She could barely stretch her wings on the ground as it were. Not to mention, she was lost. “We are not lost, Dash,” a voice from behind her said. “I told you, it’s just ahead.” “Right,” Dash replied. “Where’s the map to prove it?” The pegasus with Dash gave her an are-you-kidding-me look. “Have you looked at my Cutie Mark? It’s a compass for a reason.” Dash shrugged and moved on. She pushed through the trees and— “Told you,” Daring Doo said as she moved past Dash toward the temple. Though it was deep in the forest, it glittered in the limited sunlight. "Now, for the fun part.“ The inside of the temple was dark. Daring passed Dash a torch. "Okay,” Daring whispered, turning to Dash. “This is the hard part. Do exactly what I say. We need to get to the middle without setting off any booby traps. It’s really easy, though, don’t step on anything that looks like it might be a button of some sort, okay?” Dash rolled her eyes. “Yeah, sure.” Daring’s hoof roughly stopped Dash. “There it is,” she said. Dash looked up at the skull. It was similar to a ponies, but it looked different. And it seemed to be made out of a type of gem she had never seen before. “Yes, we did it Daring,” Dash grinned. “Umm, I’m not Daring,” Daring Doo replied. “Huh?” Dash blinked and looked up, Twilight’s library coming into view. Twlight giggled. “I said I’m not Daring. You were really into that, weren’t you?” Dash’s shoulders slumped as she looked down at the book in her hands. Daring Doo was still trying to make her way through the forest to the Temple of Destiny. “I was just…” Dash rubbed her leg before shrugging. “I was imagining what might happen and forgot to read. I was there and everything. It was so awesome. But…it wasn’t real.” Twilight cocked her head to the side. “That’s how you know you really like something, Dash. There are several fiction series I think about like that. If you wanted…umm…you could even write stories about Daring Doo yourself. It's…kind of a thing.” Dash blinked. Write her own Daring Doo adventure. “That actually sounds fun, Twi.” Twilight smiled. “I’ll help you too, give you pointers. Maybe we could write it together.” “Yeah, that would be nice.” Rainbow stood and stretched her wings out. “Do you do that too, then? I mean, imagine the scenes ahead like that? It was so real…almost like it was really happening, even though it was all in my head.” “Of course it happens inside your head, Dash, but all stories do. That doesn’t mean they aren’t real.”* Twilight giggled. *Albus Dumbledore, Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows
You Mean Prince Solaris [Twilight x Pinkie]She wasn’t sure what had happened. That spell was meant as a surprise for Pinkie, but now she wasn’t sure it was such a good idea. For one, Twilight Sparkle was still firmly a mare. She had checked. Twice. Now she wasn’t sure what the spell had actually accomplished. She looked around the room. There was Spike in his basket, her books laying about from researching the spell and… “A suit? Why do I have a suit? Where’s my dress?” Twilight picked the object in question up, levitating it across the room and into her hooves. She looked for a label. Maybe she could figure out what was happening if she knew where the suit came from… Her eyes widened as they saw the delicate three diamond pattern Rarity always sewed into her creations. She didn’t remember telling Rarity she might need a suit for her date with Pinkie. In fact, she hadn’t told Rarity her plans for the temporary gender-switch at all. Glancing at a clock on her nightstand, she sighed. Just one hour to go before her date with Pinkie. “So much for a super duper one year surprise,” she mumbled. She knew Pinkie would have something she would love, and she would have nothing for Pinkie. Sighing, Twilight stood. If nothing else, she would dress for the date and stop by Rarity’s to see why the suit had suddenly appeared. She walked to the small closet and opened the door. “Oh my…” It was full of suits. None of her dresses were anywhere, though one did look suspiciously like her Gala dress. “What in Equestria…Spike?” She looked over to the sleeping dragon and shook her head. At least he was still the same. She walked over and nuzzled him gently on the stomach. “Aww, Dusk, five more minutes, please?” a female voice replied. Twilight jumped back, barely suppressing a scream. “Who are you?” she demanded. “What have you done with Spike…and my clothes?” The dragon sat up. “Where’s Dusk?” The two glared at each other for a moment before the dragon began laughing. “Oh…I get it. You’re spell worked. Bubble will be happy with it. You even fooled me there for a second, I really thought you were a mare. That spell is really impressive.” “What?” “The spell. To change you into a mare for a day.” “Umm…What?” The dragon put a claw to her head. “I didn’t think it would make you stupid, Dusk. Goddess. Look in the mirror. You used to be a stallion. Now you’re a mare. Cuter as a stallion, though. Oh, you need to go to Elusive’s shop. I know you said not to, but I told him you might want a dress. He was pretty excited to make it. I didn’t say why though!” she added hurriedly. Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head roughly, but the female dragon was still there when she stopped. “Fine. If I’m supposed to be this Dusk, then I bet Rarity is Elusive…” she muttered to herself. “I’ll be back soon, Spike,” Twilight called as she left the bedroom. “Umm…you mean Spines, right?” the dragon called back. Why did the spell change everyone and everything but me? Twilight thought. But…Spike or Spines…thought I was supposed to be a stallion. That can’t be right. Can it? Twilight walked through Ponyville in amazement. There was Carrot Top, but as a stallion. And Time Turner, but as a mare. It was so familiar, but so different. This isn’t right. By the time she finally made it to Rarity’s shop her head was hurting. She didn’t know what any of these ponies could be called, and they were all looking at her strangely. She knocked on the door, which flew open before the second knock. “Dusk, finally. You only have thirty minutes before the big night. You are cutting it close.” A stallion jerked her inside. “Mmm. You make a great mare, I do say.” Twilight shifted uncomfortably. “Th-thanks,” she stammered out. “Oh, and such a lovely voice. Now hold on, I have the dress for you. I hope you aren’t too upset at my little Spinesy, I did coax it out of her with gems.” “Yes…well, I do have a question…Elusive.” “Ask away darling,” he replied. “I’ll help you put this on, since–” “I’ve got it,” Twilight replied, taking the dress in her magical grasp. She pulled the dress on with easy before turning to smile at Elusive. “You see–” “How…you…Have you been practicing? Dresses are very hard to put on…” Well, I’ve been wearing dresses my whole life. “No, I just needed to ask you a question. Do you feel…different. See, I wrote to the Princess and–” “The…princess? Why on earth would you write to that…to that…” Twilight’s mouth fell open in amazement. “Do you talk about Princess Celestia like that. She–” “Wait.” Elusive’s brow crinkled in confusion. “Who’s Celestia? I thought you meant Princess Bluebell, the snobby…"he muttered a few words Twilight couldn’t make out after that. "Princess Celestia, the ruler of Equestria…” “You mean Prince Solaris?” “Oh no, I’ve turned her into a stallion to, haven’t I? Oh this is bad…this is so bad. Rarity, what am I going to do?” “Who’s Rarity?” Twilight blinked at the stallion and shook her head before running out the door and to the library. Her hooves barely touched the stairs as she made it to her private quarters. “Hey umm…mare.” Twilight looked up at the dragon, who was now sitting on her bed and holding one of the research books. “I think you got two spells mixed up.” Twilight walked over to the bed and looked at where Spines was pointing. “See, this one turns you into a mare…I bet you were going for a stallion though, huh? And this one let’s you trade places with one in a different parallel universe, provided the spells are cast at the same time…so…just cast it again? I bet Dusk is talking to…whoever helps you over there.” Twilight sighed with relief. “Thank you,” she said, grabbing Spines into a hug. “Now, just to get home…” She lit her horn and built up the needed magic before concentrating on the spell. “Goodbye, Spines,” she said as she released the built up magic. Twilight blinked. Then she blinked again. A familiar face was staring at her. “Uhh, Twilight? Is that you?” “Spike!” she cried. “I’m so happy to see you.” She wrapped him in a bone-crushing hug. “Hehe…I’m happy to see you too, Twilight. That Dusk guy was weird. But Pinkie’s going to be here soon…” Twilight sighed. She still hadn’t gotten Pinkie anything…and she was never trying that spell again. “Oh Spike, what am I going to do? Pinkie needs a present and this one failed and…” A giggled came from the doorway. “I don’t need a present, silly.” Pinkie walked over and wrapped her hooves around Twilight, leaning close. “I have everything I need in my hooves right now.” Twilight closed the small gap between them, pressing her lips to Pinkie’s. “Happy One Year, Pinkie.” “Happy One Year, Twi.” Pulling Pinkie closer, Twilight took a deep breath. Pinkie didn’t want a stallion, she wanted Twilight just the way she was. Giggling, Pinkie pulled away from Twilight. “And just so you know, I really don’t like you as a stallion. You’re much cuter as a mare.” Twilight blushed. Pinkie pressed her lips to Twilight’s again. The both closed their eyes, simply enjoying the moment.
Family [Slice of Life]“You’re having a foal?” Pinkie asked. Mrs. Cake and Mrs. Cake smiled and nodded. She took in their grinning faces and clapped hooves. They were ecstatic. They were going to have a foal of their own to take care of and raise. She should be happy for them. She wasn’t. The smile on her face stretched into a grin she didn’t feel. She didn’t want them to know how she felt. It didn’t matter that her stomach felt like she had ate fifty cupcakes before lunch again. The way the air suddenly felt too thick to breathe wasn’t an issue. They were happy, so she should be happy. “Is something wrong, Pinkie?” Mrs. Cake’s smile transformed into a frown. The worried pink eyes searched Pinkie’s blue ones. Stretching her grin to the breaking point, she shook her head. “Nope. What would be wrong? Foals are tonnes of fun.” She giggled. It was high pitched and different from her other giggles. Mrs. Cake narrowed her eyes. “I mean, they are so cute like this little bunny Fluttershy was showing me earlier and–” “Pinkie.” Mrs. Cake always knew when Pinkie wasn’t being truthful. Pinkie’s own mother hadn’t had that ability, but Mrs. Cake did. “It had the most adorable brown eyes. I almost brought it home but I didn’t know if Gummy wanted a b-brother or s-sister.” She stuttered out the last words, her gaze falling to the table. It wasn’t like this foal was going to be her brother or sister. Both of her sisters were back on the farm. The Cakes were just her employers and landlords. Even if she sometimes forgot it, they weren’t her parents. Mrs. Cake put her hoof under Pinkie’s chin, raising her head so they could look into each other’s eye. “You don’t want us to have the foal?” “That would be silly, Mrs. Cake.” Pinkie tried smiling again. Mrs. Cake sighed and looked to her husband. “Carrot?” “What?” he asked, looking slightly alarmed. After a look Pinkie couldn’t quite see, he turned to face her. He opened his mouth a couple times, only to shut it again. Had the situation been different, Pinkie would have giggled. Now, she wanted to be anywhere but where she was. “Do you want a cupcake?” Ignoring Mrs. Cake putting her hoof to her face, Pinkie nodded. “Yeah!” “I’ll be right back.” Avoiding his wife’s gaze, Carrot walked into the kitchen of the bakery. Silence stretched between the two ponies left. Pinkie looked anywhere but at Mrs. Cake, while Mrs. Cake looked directly at Pinkie. “Pinkie, look at me.” Slowly, Pinkie complied. “If you want us to have the foal, then what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “You aren’t acting like it’s nothing.” Pinkie stared at Mrs. Cake for a moment. “How am I supposed to tell you? It isn’t like you’re really anything to me, is it? I mean, you aren’t my mom. We aren’t even related. You just let me work and live here. It really doesn’t matter what I think because you’re starting the family you probably wanted before I came and now you’re getting it and I really don’t even matter.” Despite the tears running down her face, Pinkie’s voice was growing stronger. “It isn’t like I don’t already have younger sisters, right? I know I do. I know it doesn’t change anything. But it does, Mrs. Cake. You’re having a foal with Mr. Cake and they are going to be your son or daughter and I…I’m…” Pinkie put her face in her hooves as she leaned against the table. “I’m not,” she said in a whisper. She wanted to run out of the room. She wanted to take back what she had said, but she couldn’t. So she just hid her face with her hooves and hoped Mrs. Cake would somehow forget everything. Maybe she could talk to Twilight… She was jerked from her thoughts by a pair of hooves wrapping around her. “Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said, holding her tight. “I might not have physically given birth to you, but that does not mean you aren’t my daughter.” Mrs. Cake pulled away, though she still kept a hoof wrapped around the other pony. “You always will matter.” Pulling Pinkie closer, Mrs. Cake kissed the top of her head. “And you will always, always, be my daughter.” The two sat in a small silence. Pinkie had her head on Mrs. Cake’s shoulder and her eyes closed until the door to the kitchen opened. “I have cupcakes!” Mr. Cake announced as he backed into the room. “I got one for everyone. And your favorite Pinkie, dark chocolate with…what happened?” He looked between the mares, noticing Pinkie’s still wet fur and the expressions they both wore. “I just hope I get a baby brother,” Pinkie said. “Now, did you remember all six sprinkle colors?”
Mail or Weather Mare? [Slice of Life]Twilight wasn’t sure how she ended up on her back, but on her back she was. She blinked a few times, clearing her vision, before looking around. Letters lay all around her. She stood, seeing a grey coated pony with a blonde mane scrambling to pick up the letters and pacages that littered the ground around them. “I’m sorry, Derpy,” she said, helping gather the mail. “I wasn’t looking at where I was going at all. Is there a certain way this was organized?” “There is, but if you can just pile them all up, I’ll fix it.” Derpy was gathering the letters in her wings, looking through them and shaking her head. “I really messed up this time. Speedy is going to kill me.” Twilight took a step toward her, biting her lip. “Maybe if I explained that it was my fault—“ Derpy shook her head, cutting Twilight off. “Thanks but that isn’t going to do much. He hates that he’s has to adjust my schedule to fit with my weather team job.” Her ears perked up, Twilight walked along with Derpy. “Well, it can’t hurt anything. Umm, can I ask you a personal question?” Derpy chuckled. “I was wondering how long it would take you to ask. My eyes do what they do because I have a medical condition called—“ “What? No, that wasn’t what I was going to ask. I was just wondering…I mean, I’m not saying it’s a bad thing, but why do you have two jobs?” Derpy’s brow wrinkled in confusion. “What do you mean? I have bills to pay and a kid to take care of.” “I know that. But—“ Derpy stopped and turned toward Twilight. “You really don’t understand, do you? I have bills to pay. Food to buy. School supplies and medical for me and Dinky. Magic lessons to pay for. It all takes bits, which I don’t have a lot of.” Now it was Twilights turn to looked confused. “But one job should be enough. It is for everyone I know.” Chucking, Derpy shook her head. “Twilight, you’re a really good pony, and I know that you really don’t understand this. Listen, Rarity sells dresses and fancy clothes to high-end clients to pay thousands of bits, and her dad is a wealthy wheat baron. Applejack lives on an old, successful farm. Sure, money gets tight with them sometimes, but they’ve always got this or that to get them out of that situation quickly.” Derpy held up a hoof as Twilight opened her mouth to protest. “Pinkie Pie works for the same hourly wage I do, but her employers love her so much she’s family. I don’t think she buys anything she needs, like food. All of your friends make a lot more money than I do, Twilight. I know ponies that have three or even four jobs just to stay afloat.” Twilight sat, shaking her head. “That isn’t fair. That isn’t even fair. You shouldn’t have to have two jobs. Someone should do something about it.” Eyes widening, she stood. “I should do something about it. I’m a Princess now.” Twilight took a step toward Derpy, smiling. “I’m going to fix this. I promise.”
The Wooden Necklace [Romance][Dash x Soarin]The hotel rooms the Ponyville Equestria Games team rented were stuffy and cramped. Granted, Twilight hadn’t been there to make sure the team reserved rooms early, so they had taken what few rooms were left. That meant Rainbow Dash was stuck in a room with her five best friends. She wasn’t in the hotel any more than necessary. Her team had qualified the day before, but there were still three more teams to qualify before they could all go home. We wouldn’t have qualified if Twilight and Soarin hadn’t reminded me how lucky I am to have Ponyville backing me. Most ponies were out in the huge field Rainbow Falls provided, watching the teams qualify. Ponyville was easy to spot. Rarity had finally convinced everyone to put on the costumes she had made. I need to have a talk with her and explain aerodynamics. Still, a smile graced her face. She couldn’t believe she had almost left the town she loved, the people she loved, for the Wonderbolts. Her eyes drifted to the Cloudsdale base camp. They almost always won the gold in the flying events. When I’m a Wonderbolt, I’ll be over there. She knew she made the right choice in staying with Ponyville, even if her friends, Fluttershy, anyway, would have understood. She wanted to feel anger at the Wonderbolts, Spitfire and Fleetfoot especially, for how they had thrown Soarin out like he was yesterday’s trick, but she couldn’t. Not after she had nearly thrown her entire town away. Her eyes widened as she saw Soarin walking toward her. Out of all the Wonderbolts she had talked to, she liked him best. He had just lost his Rookie status, flying for only two years, but he was a strong teammate. And he was walking right for where she was sitting. He stopped a few feet away, pawing at the ground. Licking his lips, he said, “Hey Rainbow Dash.” “Oh, hey Soarin.” Her ear flapped nervously. He stepped closer, so that they were in normal talking range. “I wanted to thank you again. For saving me. That’s four times now.” Knotting her eyebrows together, Dash shook her head. I remember two. “Four?” He nodded. “Yeah. You saved me at the Best Young Flyers competition, you saved my pie at the Gala, you saved my hooves at the wedding, and you saved me yesterday. That’s four, unless I’ve forgotten how to count.” He smiled, stepping closer again. Dash blushed. “Yeah, I guess.” Shifting on her hooves, she looked around. “So, yesterday. Is that normal for the Wonderbolts. To just blow off one of their best teammates?” Soarin’s ears drooped. “It’s what can make the team better, you know? If feelings get hurt, it’s just collateral damage. Spitfire is good at that. I don’t think I could ever be captian.” He rubbed the back of his neck, eyes glancing up at her and back to the ground every few seconds. “Listen, like I said, I wanted to thank you for yesterday. And well…I…here.” He held out his hoof. A badly carved piece of wood, shaped like a lightning bolt with wings, laid there with a piece of ribbon through the top to make a necklace. Soarin was looking directly at Rainbow now, a small, hopeful smile on his face. Rainbow’s mouth dropped open. This isn’t happening. Ohmigosh is he… “I…that’s your cutie mark though.” Rainbow looked from the necklace to Soarin, unsure of what to do. “I can’t take that. That means…” “It means I want to get to know you, Rainbow. You are an amazing filly, and I’d be stupid not to see it. You don’t have to take it, but I mean it. You surprise me every time we meet, and I want to get to know the mare behind those surprises, if you’ll give me a chance.” Rainbow felt a smile Pinkie Pie would be jealous of spread across her face. “Yeah, I like that.” She lowered her head so Soarin could slip the necklace on her. “So, umm, I’ll write you, okay? I gotta go practice some more now. Bye.” He flew off, looking back every few seconds. Once he left her sight, Rainbow shot into the air herself. She found her friends, landing in the middle of the group. Rarity noticed the necklace at once. “Oh my, Rainbow Dash.” Her cheeks flushed red even as she smiled. “Ohmigosh, I’m dating Soarin!”
Only One [Slice of Life]The loud bass seemed to vibrate the very foundation of Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie smiled and looked over the crowd as she made her rounds. So many ponies were packed into the basement that there wasn’t much room to move, but she was okay with that. The feeling of bodies pressing in on her, the loud chatter as ponies tried to talk above the music, shoed hooves clip-cloping on the cement floor, it all made her feel better. Closer. Not that it helped much. Sure, everypony talked to her, thanked her for the party, but none of them really were there for her. No, most of the ponies here were going to leave once everything died down, empty words of thanks on their lips, not giving Pinkie a passing thought. She kept the smile plastered to her face, even as she realized she wasn’t finding what she had hoped this party would provide. She stood by the door as everyone filed out. Her best friends were the last to leave, but they still did. She knew they meant what they said, she knew they cared for her, she knew that if she said anything at all they would stay until she felt better. But she couldn’t ask them to do that. She sighed as she bade her last farewells to the four ponies. Furrowing her brows in confusion, she counted again. No, she hadn’t been mistaken…had Twilight left without even saying goodbye? She trudged back to the basement, intending to clean up, but stopped just inside the doorway. Twilight sat in the middle of the room, a small smile on her face. A small pack was hanging from her mouth, and she already had a sleeping cap on. When Pinkie didn’t say anything, Twilight sat the pack down and smiled again. “I thought, maybe, we could have a sleep over? I’ll help you clean up and stuff…” A true smile slowly crept onto Pinkie’s face. “A sleepover? That’s a great idea!” As she rushed to give Twilight a hug, she realized the emptiness from the party was missing. All the ponies at the party hadn’t made her feel that way, but suddenly, with just Twilight, she felt as if she wasn’t alone anymore. Sometimes, all it really takes is one good friend.
Twilight's "Mother" [Slice of Life]Celestia was just lying down, prepared to get what sleep she could before dawn in three hours, when her door creaked open. She sat up and watched as a small shadow snuck in before closing the door behind it. The figure was small, no larger than a filly. It made its way to the bed and sat, staring up. “Princess, I can’t sleep,” came the voice of her new student. “I…” the little filly sighed, her head hanging down. “Can you make me sleep?” A warm smile graced Celestia’s face as she scooped the filly up in her wings. It had been centuries since she had taken on a personal student, and she had never had one so young. This filly was barely old enough to be in school at eight years old. The progress the filly had made in just six months was astounding, though. “What is wrong, my little pony?” Celestia asked in the most soothing voice she could. “I had a bad dream. Shiny had to go to the battle of brazen hill and he was trying to save me from Hard Hoof but he couldn’t and…and…” the little pony sniffled and nuzzled into Celestia’s chest. Cradling the filly in her wings, Celestia brushed her mane back from her face. “Shhh…it’s okay, Twilight. Shining Armor is still in Canterlot, and Hard Hoof is a figure of ancient history. Everyone is safe, hmmm.” The sniffling slowed as Twilight looked up to Celestia, her large purple eyes already full of trust. “Yes, I know. I was just afraid.” She blinked before her eyes widened. “Oh no, Princess, I’m sorry.” The filly practically leaped from Celestia’s grasp and onto the stone floor, before bowing. “M-Mother told me not to bother you unless you called, because you would be so busy, but I did it anyway. I wasn’t thinking, Princess, and I am sorry.” “Twilight,” Celesita said, shaking her head. She scooped the filly into her wings again and made sure to look her in the eyes. “Twilight, no.” She held the filly closer. “I want to know when you’re troubled, or when you’re happy, or whatever it is that you want to share with me, okay?” “But you have a whole empire to run. I shouldn’t bother you with my silly problems. You’re just here to teach me, not…” the filly grappled for the words she was wanting to say. “I’m here for you, Twilight.” The filly looked up, a small smile forming on her face. “Yes, I have an empire to run, but that doesn’t mean I don’t have time for you, dear. Have you been keeping many things like this from me?” Twilight shook her head. “No. I normally don’t have really bad dreams. I must have looked at the moon too much. Mother always said if you do, the mare will send you nightmares.” The yawning filly missed the flicker of emotion on Celestia’s face. “Oh, I’m sorry. I guess I should…umm..go.” The filly stood slowly and seemed to almost crawl out of Celestia’s embrace. “Twilight, do you want to sleep with me tonight?” “Yes,” Twilight bounded over to the other side of the bed and snuggled under the blanket so quickly it was almost as if she had teleported. “Thank you, Princess.” She gave one last yawn before turning onto her side. “Goodnight.” Despite having to get up in a very short amount of time, Celestia found herself unable to sleep. She would have to ensure Twilight understood she could come to her for anything. A thought crossed her mind, and she would have snorted had she not had so many years to get such urges under control. She knew she felt something stronger than a simple student-teacher relationship for the small filly lying beside her. She felt as if the filly were part of herself. Twilight was so much more than just a student. Smiling to herself, Celestia leaned down and kissed the young filly just below the horn. “Goodnight, Twilight.” As she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep, she imagined many more times when she would feel like this. Time when she would think of herself, even if only for a few moments, as Twilight’s mother.
Old Mother [Slice of Life]The feelings confused her. She wanted to believe. She truly did. She wanted to believe the Old Mother more than anything. Old Mother had taught her since she was young. Everything she knew about spell and potions, about herbs and spices, about life and death, she had learned from Old Mother. Except, it wasn’t all true. Most of it was, of course. But these ponies, who looked so different from her kind, were here now. If these ponies were here, that meant there were other lands. Zebrica wasn’t the old place for ponykind in the world. And if that had been a lie, what else had? Had Old Mother simply not known? She thought it impossible. Old Mother was the leader of the tribe. Old Mother knew what was and wasn’t true. Old mother… “You lied to me,” she said. “You said there were no others of pony kind.” “Zecora,” Old Mother reprimanded. The wizened face seemed to darken. “I have never spoken an untruth to you. There are no others of our kind anywhere.” “These ponies are here. They stand before us.” Zecora glanced at pink-coated unicorn stallion and blue-coated earth mare. “They are obviously ponykind.” “They are not our kind,” Old Mother said harshly. She leveled a glare at Zecora and the two visitors. “Please, we just want to learn your culture. You can come learn ours,” the mare offered. “It will be wonderful. Equestira is full of so many amazing things. And I’ve seen you use magic. Everypony back home would love to know how you do it without a horn.” “We shall not!” Old Mother shook with anger. “Zecora, see these…creatures out of the village. We will not have their kind putting wrong thoughts into foals heads again.” “Again?” Zecora questioned. Old Mother turned to the Equestrians, though it was obvious she was speaking to Zecora. “They came when I was a filly, offering a land of peace, hope, and love. They promised so many things, but nothing ever came. They deemed us unworthy of their vessel. Our whole village.” “No,” the stallion interrupted, only to be quelled under Old Mother’s gaze. “We will not tolerate their kind in our village again. Not leave.” The two ponies didn’t have to be asked again. They nearly ran out of the small house. Zecora looked between Old Mother and the door the visitors had just left through. “I wish to go, Old Mother. As a sign of faith. I shall go, and return, and you will see all is well.” “If you leave, you will no longer be part of this village.” “Old Mother, please.” Silence fell. Shaking her head, Zecora backed away a step. “You are wrong this time, Old Mother. I am sorry. I am going. You will see.” Old Mother said nothing as Zecora packed away everything she could need for the trip to the new land, and things she may want or need when she arrived. Old Mother didn’t speak as she followed Zecora out the door. Old Mother didn’t say a word as Zecora said goodbye to her family. Old Mother didn’t make a sound as Zecora walked along the path out of the village. When Old Mother spoke, Zecora stopped. “When you leave this village, never return,” Old mother said. Zecora could feel the prickle of magic on her skin, seeping deep into her very soul. “Though for this land, your soul will yearn. Try and speak, though it’s no use. Your tongue of rhymes will never be loose.” Goosebumps rose on Zecora’s skin as the magic left. She met Old Mother’s gaze as she took the final step. Turning her head forward, she walked on. She didn’t look back once. Not when she heard Old Mother turn to leave. Not at the turn that would be the last time she saw her village again. Ahead, she saw the pink and blue ponies who had visited her village. The mare ran up to her. “Zecora, isn’t it? We aren’t sure how to get back to the main town. Can you show us?” She tried to speak. She tried to tell them she could. She tried to tell them she was going with them. Until she remembered Old Mother’s curse. “I can show you the path you seek, if Equestria I may peek.” The Equestrians looked at each other, confused, but slowly nodded. “Okay, we can. You can come.” With that, Zecora and the other two ponies walked down the road. Head held high, Zecora pushed away thoughts of what lay behind her. Ahead was a shining new world that promised to welcome her with open arms. She only hoped her doubts at Old Mother’s words weren’t in vain.
Cape and Hat [Slice of Life][Romance][Twilight x Trixie]Twilight picked up the purple cake sprinkled with blue stars and moons. As she tied it on, she knew what she was. She knew what she could do. She was the most powerful being in existence. There was no one else like her. There was no one to challenge her. She was powerful. She could do anything she wanted. She would do anything she wanted. She could squash leaders. She could crumble nations. She could start a new world, ruled by her, where everything was nice and orderly. Where everything was to her specifications. Where everything was perfect. She was great. She could do things nopony else had done. Who else could have defeated an all powerful alicorn turned evil? Who else could have figured out the Changeling invasion? Who else could have defeated the living figure of the most evil of evils…chaos? Yes, she was powerful. Yes, she was great. If nothing else, the hat and cape proved it. She was an insurmountable force. She was the savior of the world. She was… “What are you doing, Twilight?” a voice came from behind her as the light to the room flicked on. Twilight turned quickly, eyes wide like a filly caught stealing a cookie. “I…um…” Clearing her throat, she looked to the mare who had questioned her. Head held high, voice stronger, she said, “I am Twilight, the Great and Powerful!” She tried sweeping the cape around, like the superhero’s on the comics Spike read, but tripped over the cape instead. The hat fell down over her eyes, leaving her in darkness. She sighed. The other mare giggled. Twilight heard hoofsteps, and then somepony was lifting the hat. She looked up into eyes of light purple. The mare’s white hair mixed with Twilight’s own purple. “It’s cute. Your bravado was spot on, but we really need to work on your show. Tripping up won’t get you anywhere.” “I didn’t actually mean for you to see,” she said quietly. Trixie smiled and shook her head. “Like I said, it was cute. Especially since it’s you.” Closing what was left of the gap between them, Trixie pressed her lips to Twilight’s. “You’ll always be great and powerful to me.”
Rules? [Romance][Twilight x Pinkie]You’ve always been special to me. I don’t think I ever really told you. I didn’t really know how to tell you. I knew how to tell you other things, though, didn’t I? I told you how to find things in your library. You were always changing the ordering system or reorganizing it for some reason. I guess you didn’t like the alphabetical way for the public library. I know your personal library was done that way. Remember that time you let me read Wonderland? No, no, that isn’t what this letter is about. You were always telling me to focus, remember? You were patient with me though. You put up with my hyperactivity a lot better than most ponies. I remember when you taught me that word. And I remember when you gave me coffee. I though Mrs. Cake was going to die, but it made me feel less…like moving? You knew it would, too. You said certain amounts of caffeine would be good for me. I’m sorry I keep getting sidetracked. I know you probably don’t have a lot of time. I just don’t know how to say this. You could help me. You’re amazing at words. I thought I knew lots of them, but you know like every word ever! But you always liked my made up words too. I remember how happy I was when you said nervicted. Okay, I’m not doing a very good job of this. I know it doesn’t matter. I can’t make a difference in the world. But I love you. I love you so much. And not just in the you’re-my-best-friend kinda way. I mean, you are totally my bestest friend… Sorry. I’m trying to do this properly. I even checked out books to help me write a more formally letter. I guess it’s going okay. I actually checked out a book that wasn’t fiction! This isn’t working. I like you like a whole bunch. Like, think about how much you love the other girls and the princesses and your family and equestrian and books and magic and all that totally stuff-you-like stuff and then multiply it by like a bazillion and that might be just an itty bitty smidgy of how much I love you. You are totally like cutest, funniest, funest, most bestest mare in all of Equestria and I love you. But you’re also the most princessiest princess in ever too. And I’m not and I’ve read all the stories and I know the rules. So maybe I shouldn’t send this but I am because I hate not telling you so now I am. Umm…so yeah. Don’t like write back or anything. It’s okay. Pinkie You silly filly. What rules? I’m a princess, remember? I can decide who I love. I choose you. Twilight
Harmonious [Slice of Life]The snow on the street blew into the Canterlot shop as Rarity left. The dull sky was darkening as the pegasi above worked on the clouds that were due to bring a fresh layer of show for the Hearth Warming season the next day. She sighed as she locked the door. The next few days were sure to find her cooped up in the small flat she had obtained as the storm ran its course. She had just started down the street when the voice of a small filly caught her attention. “Mama, look at this coat! Can I have it?“ The mothers pensive expression was lost on the filly, but Rarity saw it. “This is the one?” she asked, biting her lip. “I don’t think the shop is open, so we will have to find another one.“ The filly’s expression fell as the pair started to walk away. "Wait!” Rarity called to the pair if earth ponies, magically unlocking the door. “I never turn away a customer.“ Holding the door open, she smiled warmly. “Please, come in.” The mother looked ready to protest, but the filly had already ran in. As the young pony admired the clothing, the mother turned to Rarity. “We can’t afford your shop, ma’am.“ Rarity simply smiled. The filly ran up to them with the coat from the window. “Look mama!” Rarity bento talk to the filly.“You know, dear, that coat isn’t very warm. I made it for those ponies who don’t actually go out and play in the snow.” The filly looked appalled at the thought of ponies not playing. “How about this one instead. It is highly fashionable, and—" “Is that the one Sweetie Belle has? It is, it’s the same one!” Looking at Rarity, the filly practically gushed. “I love her so much. I have all her music and posters and I know a lot about her.“ Turning to her mother, she added, “Please mama, can I have it?” “How much?” the mother asked. “I think, considering how devoted to Sweetie Belle she is, it can be free.” The mother blushed. “No, you don’t have to do that. I will pay you.“ Rarity smiled. “You don’t understand, darling. There are only two of these coats in existence. I made this as a prototype for Sweetie Belle. So to price it would be impossible. And really,” Rarity said, lowering her voice as the discussion continued, “everyone needs a coat before this dreadful storm hits.“ Taking the coat, the mother seemed lost for words. “Now, if I could get your name and address? It is nothing important, just something I do with all of my clients in case something isn’t satisfactory.” The mother looked unsure, but nodded. “Rosemary. 182 Harper Lane. And…thank you. Truly.“ Rarity smiled at the sincerity in Rosemary’s voice. “Don’t think another thing about it.” Rarity glanced at a clock on the wall. “Oh my. I’m terribly sorry, but I seem to be very late for a very important dinner date and must be going.“ Both mares jumped as a voice called from the door way."It’s okay, silly.” The pink mare hopped over to where Rarity was standing.“You know we’ll wait on you. I was sent to make sure you were okay though. You’re never late.” Rosemary bit her lip. “I’m terribly sorry to have kept you. Acorn, come along dear.“ When the young foal walked into view, Pinkie let out a gasp. “That’s Sweetie’s! You know she’s going to kill you when she finds out.” “Oh, not if she wants any more free clothes from me.” Rosemary stopped in her tracks.“You gave her that one of a kind coat, for free?” Rosemary asked. “How does your business stay afloat if you give all your products away for free?“ Pinkie interjected before Rarity could say a word. “Rarity does charge people. Her clothes are really expensive.” “Not that it matters. Now, the storm is set to begin in a few hours, and my friend and I simply must get back to the dinner party.” “Na, you know Twily doesn’t care if we’re late. Oh yeah, I was supposed to tell you ‘Shy is going to be late. I bet she’s there now, though, cause we’ve been talking. Dashie and AJ are outlining what kinda contest they could have since Dashie has flight training in the morning and…” Rarity held up her hand. “Pinkie, please.“ Turning to Rosemary and Acorn, she smiled. “I am sorry to suddenly be in a rush. I really must go. Enjoy the coat, darling.” * Their table was apparent the instant they entered the restaurant. Unlike the last time they had all been together, though, this was different. It wasn’t shouts that drew attention to the table, but laughter. Rarity grinned as she took her seat next to Fluttershy. This was how things were meant to be. This is what she and her friends should be like. Things weren’t just as they were before, no. Rainbow Dash would be traveling across the country with the Wonderbolts. That just meant they would have to go to every game possible. Pinkie Pie was taking over Sugar Cube Corner as Mr. And Mrs. Cake expanded. She wouldn’t be able to freely travel as much as she could now. But they would still write, and it was only a three hour train ride from Canterlot to Ponyville. Applejack would need her friends close as she dealt with the death of Granny Smith. Still, with the winter season here, Applejack would travel and visit her friends when she could. When she couldn’t, she knew they were just a letter away. Twilight and Fluttershy were the only two Rarity still worried about. It wouldn’t be easy for Twilight once the news of her relationship got out. Scandal and speculation would be everywhere. And Fluttershy…Rarity held back a sigh. Moving to Canterlot to care for an aging parent couldn’t have been easy. She had been forced to leave all of her animal friends, her cottage, her entire world. Rarity’s own business had gone from an apparent slump to having a new order at least once a day. And the school dances were just around the corner. Rarity didn’t know when they had all got so caught up in their personal drama. When their own struggles became more important than helping each other. They had fixed that, though. After all the fights, all the shouting and other horrid things they had done to each other, they were here again. The six of them, living, laughing, loving one another. Rarity felt sure that, no matter what the future held, they would never forget the last year. They would never forget what they had missed, the important moments in one another’s lives they hadn’t been there for. She was also sure of one other thing: they would never forget to support and depend on each other again. After all, even as Pinkie stuck her tongue out at Twilight andApplejack waved a piece of pie in front of Rainbow Dash, they were what they would always be. Best friends. Harmonious.
Take the Cake [Romance][Twilight x Celestia]It had taken many, many, many, many, many lessons from Pinkie Pie for Twilight to finally perfect the art of cake making. Not simple from-the-box cakes, though. This was hand crafted from only the best ingredients. It had taken hours to complete. Days, if you counted the wait-time for some parts. It had been worth it, though. The cake itself topped off just above Twilight’s horn. Five layers of favors, from the bottom made of decadent chocolate, to sweet strawberry, to vanilla, to red velvet to the very top made of the Princess’s very favorite flavor, coconut rum. It had been painstakingly frosted with a vanilla whipped topping. Then Twilight had trimmed it, starting from the base, with the colors she associated with the Princess. The bottom three layers contained the colors of her mane. The layer next to the top was trimmed in a brilliant purple, and the top in red. It hadn’t been hard convincing the palace staff to stay quiet about her little project. She may not have been a princess for long, but they had known her since she had been a small filly. She ruffled her feathers, taking a deep breath. An uneasiness settled into her stomach as she thought of what she planned to do. She cast a glance to the snow storm out the window. Though it was early afternoon, the sky was dark from the clouds. Tearing her gaze away, she took a deep breath. Carefully, she guided the cake through the castle. Many of the staff who knew her plan smiled encouragingly at her. Of course, she hadn’t told them why she hand wanted to surprise Celestia with a cake. Her stomach tightened at the thought. She hoped, desperately, that Celestia didn’t see her as a filly still. She knew their age difference was vast, but with a pony like Celestia, only two people were close in age with her. Twilight focused on the cake, making sure nothing brushed against it. It had to be perfect. The Princess love her sweets. Every pony knew that. And Twilight felt, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that this cake would help her cause. She had made it for the Princess, specifically. It held everything she loved about cakes. Still, when Twilight found herself outside of Celestia’s chambers, she paused. She had been over the facts in her head many times. The Princess didn’t see her as a little filly anymore. She was a princess herself, after all. Twilight had been dropping subtle hints, or so she felt, of her feelings, and the Princess had seemed to return them. At least, that’s what Rarity said. Yet she couldn’t help the nagging pit of doubt growing her her stomach. Maybe what everyone said about the Princess was wrong. Maybe Celestia didn’t favor sweets like the staff had assured her. Maybe Twilight had made a mistake over the last few months, bringing the Princess sweets every week. Had she actually seen Celestia eat that box of chocolates? And the cupcake from last week had sat on the table the entire time they had chatted. Just as Twilight was about to turn and leave, the Princess’s door opened. “Oh my, what’s this?“ Peaking out from behind the cake, Twilight pushed her worries from her mind. “Ah, I was…it’s a present for you, Princess. I was hoping we could talk.” Celestia nodded, turning and heading back into the chambers. “This is certainly a surprise, my little pony. What’s the occasion?“ Twilight felt the heat rise to her cheeks. “I…I trust you know what today is, Princess?” “Twilight,” Celestia began, but Twilight cut her off. “Please, Princess, hear me out. I’ve been trying for so long…Have you liked the presents I’ve been bringing you?” “Yes, I have enjoyed them. Sweets are my downfall.” A small smile graced Celestia’s lips, encouraging Twilight. -time- “Right. A-and I did all of that for a reason. I…” Twilight took a deep breath to gather her nerves. “I like you, Prin—" Twilight stopped, shaking her head. “I really like you, Celestia. I think I might even love you. I thought today would be the perfect day, since it is Hearts and Hooves, and…Celestia, will you be my special some pony.“ It was all Twilight could to do to continue looking at Celestia. Though the moment only lasted seconds, it felt like an eternity to Twilight. Celestia carefully reached out with her magic and cut a slice of the cake. Taking a small bit, her eyes lit up. "My, my, Twilight. This cake is amazing.” Twilight felt her ears droop. Celestia was going to ignore the entire confession. She stared at the floor, until a plate with a slice of cake floated over to her. “Would you like some? I think sharing cake with your special some pony is something of a custom, isn’t it?“ Twilight looked up at Celestia, wide-eyed. Her grin spread across her face, to match the one Celestia wore. “They always say the way to a mare’s heart is through her stomach. Turns out, that is doubly true for me.” Leaning in closer, so that Twilight could smell the coconut rum cake on Celestia’s breath, she added, “and it doesn’t hurt when the looks just as tasty.“ Looking into Celestia’s eyes, Twilight closed the gap.
Sleep Well, Little One [Slice of Life]Celestia didn’t know how Luna was doing it. She didn’t think the filly had slept since she had gotten her cutie mark two days prior. Celestia certainly hadn’t. The moon was low in the sky now, which meant she would have to raise the sun and take care of what tasks were set before her. Sighing, she watched as Luna bounced from stone to stone in the foyer, making a different sound each time. Lying on the stone floor, Celestia felt her eyes droop… Suddenly, something landed on her. “Aww, don’t sleep yet Celly. We’re still celebrating. Remember? Me and you for like, forever now. I get to help you with the sky!“ Luna’s pure joy made Celestia smile. “I know Lulu. I’m just sleepy, that’s all.” “Oh, but you can’t be sleepy. We gotta raise the sun!” The wide eyes and excited expression were the only thing that got Celestia too her hooves. “Okay, come along. We’ll raise the sun, and then I’ll get started on my days chores.“ "Do I have chores now? Like you do?” Luna asked, trotting along side Celestia. “The same ones you’ve always had.” Luna was bouncing with excitement when they made it to the raising platform. “Can I try the moon by myself?“she asked, wide eyes pleading. Celestia nodded and Luna grinned. Lighting up her horn, she braced her hooves against the stone of the platform and pulled. The moon moved slowly past the horizon. “Look Celly! I did it.” It was all Celestia could do to smile as she lit her own horn and raised the sun. She glared at the dim light for a moment, dreading the long day ahead. She was surprised when she felt Luna lean against her and heard a yawn. “Wow, Celly, I’m sleepy.“ The little filly yawned again. “Do we have to stay awake today?” “Come here,” Celestia said, lifting Luna onto her back. “I’ll take you to your room.“ By the time they had reached Luna’s room, the filly had fallen asleep. Carefully, so she wouldn’t wake her, Celestia levitated Luna off her back and into the bed. She pulled the cover up, tucking the filly in well. Placing a kiss at the base of her horn, Celestia smiled. “Sleep well, little one.
Crystal Sunrise [Romance][Twilight x Flash]Twilight’s heart beat quickly. She was a princess, and as such, she had the right to be anywhere in the palace she wished. Even so, she was certain her brother would not be happy if he discovered her following Flash Sentry through his palace just before dawn. It was all she could do to keep from giggling as Flash stopped at a set of stairs and looked around. “I swear you’ll love this, Princess,“ he said. “Still, we’ve got about ten minutes before we can go up.” “What is it you’re wanting to show me, anyway?” She had been trying to figure it out, but she wasn’t as familiar with this palace as she was with the one in Canterlot. Flash smiled, and she felt her stomach turn to butterflies. The few times she had returned to the Crystal Empire since the trip to the other world, he had been her guard. He had quickly became her friend, and as much as she tried, she couldn’t help but feel what she had felt in that other world, for the other Flash. Only now that she had gotten to know him, the feeling had intensified. “I told you, Princess, it’s a surprise. Don’t worry.” Without the armor and helmet on, he looked much more relaxed. Still, that didn’t stop him from glancing out of a nearby window every few seconds. “Twilight, Flash. It’s just Twilight. I told you before.” “Protocol.” When she frowned, he bumped her side. “Okay, how about I call you Twilight only off duty?“ She smiled. “That sounds great.” He held her gaze for a moment before glancing out the window again. “Okay, time to go up. Come on.“ He started up the stairs, making sure Twilight was behind him. “You need to be careful when we get up here, Prin— Twilight. I know you have wings, but I’ve also seen you use them.” With that, he threw open a door. A soft breeze blew in, and Twilight looked around. They were on the roof of one of the towers. Even in the dark of pre-dawn, she could tell most, if not all, of the city was visible from the hight. “So…” She said as she joined him on the edge. “This is…interesting.“ He chuckled. “Wait for it,” he said softly. The wind, that had seemed so gentle before, made Twilight shiver. She wrapped her wings around her, but it didn’t do much good. She jumped at Flash Sentry’s touch. He draped a wing over her, softly pulling her closer. Her breath caught as their sides touched. She looked over at him, thankful for the dark fur hiding her blush. “Wouldn’t do for the Princess to get a cold,“ he mumbled, looking straight ahead. The smile she didn’t realize she had fell at those words. She looked back at the horizon. The sun was just starting to peak over the city. Slowly, it rose, making the glittering city shine. Flash Sentry tightened his hold on Twilight was she watched, open mouthed. "This is beautiful." Her eyes glittered as the crystals around them. "With a heart of pure crystal, what better place to find love,“ she whispered as the sunlight touched the Crystal Heart, coloring it a brilliant pink. "I knew you would like it.” His voice was closer than she anticipated. Turning to her head, she saw his face was mere centimeters from hers. Her heart beat as if she had galloped for hours, even as she was transfixed by their closeness. “I don’t mean to seem…out of line, T-Twilight, but I like you. A lot. And—" Flash Sentry was cut off by a pair of lips pressing to his. Twilight wrapped a hoof around his neck, pulling him closer to her. The sun had made considerable progress in rising when she pulled away. “I like you too, Flash.“ She smiled a demure smile as she laid her head in his shoulder. She felt him Pull her as close as he could with his wing and lay his head on hers.
Can I See Him? [Slice of Life]“Princess,” the small purple filly said as Celestia sat out a book, “What happened to the dragon that hatched on my entrance exam?“ Celestia looked down at her new student. It had been just a week since Celestia had decided to take her for private tutelage. The raw ability the filly had shown was astounding, and Celestia knew she would need an apt teacher. Celestia had expected many things from her youngest student: magical blow-ups, curious questions, the easily distracted nature of those her age. She hadn’t expected the five-years-old filly to be concerned with a creature she had only seen for five minutes. "Twilight, you remember him? He is well cared for here at the castle. ” Twilight gasped, her eyes widening with excitement. “Could I see him, please, Princess?“ "I…I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.” Celestia walked to the door and poked her head out, speaking to a guard. Returning to Twilight, she sat. “You must understand, he is very young. He doesn’t like loud noises, and he sleeps most of the day. I need you to be very gentle when he comes.“ She stood when a knock came to the door. “Ah, right on time.” Celestia opened the door, carefully reaching out with her magic and taking the infant dragon. She smiled at Twilight’s open-mouthed amazement as she brought him closer. “Does he have a name?” Twilight whispered, though he was looking at her with wide green eyes. Tentatively, she reached out a hoof a stroked his head. “His name is Spike,” Celestia said with a warm smile. “He isn’t slimed,” Twilight commented. She petted his head a few more times before looking up at Celestia. “He’s really cute. Are you going to keep him?“ Looking from Spike to Twilight, Celestia nodded. “We’ll, yes. He will need someone to care for him while he grows up. Some one to teach him to speak and be a proper part of Equestria.” “So…he isn’t like a puppy?” Twilight scrunched her face up and tilted her head, confused. “Dragons aren’t pets, Twilight. They are sentient beings, with thoughts and speech and feelings just like ponies.” “Oh, okay,” Twilight said with a nod. Then she looked up at Celestia. “Princess, what does ‘sentient’ mean?“ With a smile, Celestia put the now sleeping baby dragon on a cushion. “With that question, I do believe it is time to start our lesson.” As Twilight located and read the word in a dictionary, Celestia’s looked at the baby dragon and little filly now in her care, and her smile grew.
Her Biggest Fan [Slice of Life]It was all over the news. When ever she walked by a news stand, people would stare. She couldn’t even go into her favorite pubs anymore. Everypony hassled her, wanting to know why she had given up. Firefly would always shake her head and say it felt right. To those ponies, the ones who called themselves her fans, she had abandoned them. The season had finished. It had been the Wonderbolts best season, and she had left. “What are you shaking your head about?” A rainbow maned filly asked. Blinking, Firefly looked around the cafe. This was one of the few places she had found peace in the week since the announcement, and so it was where she and her family were eating dinner. “Oh, I was thinking about the Wonderbolts. Eat your brussels, Rainbow.” While Rainbow ate her food, Firefly looked over to her husband, Spectrum. He flashed her a smile, placing a hood comfortingly on hers. “These are gross. You know I hate them.” Scowling at the offending food, Rainbow sighed. “Why’d you make me get them?” “They help the muscles in your wings. You do want to keep your title as fastest filly at flight school, don’t you?” Rainbow’s eyes widened. “Of course. I’ll never be a Wonderbolt if I’m not fast.” With that, Rainbow shoveled several in her mouth. “You still want to be a Wonderbolt?” Spectrum asked. “You aren’t going to leave your moms path and follow mine?” Rainbow looked up, shaking her head. “No way. Wonderbolts are the best fliers. They get to do so much cool stuff. And weather teams…don’t.” Firefly smiled. Her fans might have felt like she had abandoned them, but she wouldn’t abandon her biggest fan.
Tears [Romance][Twilight x Dash x Pinkie x AJ x Fluttershy]Rarity was in tears. She couldn’t believe her five best friends were getting married. One at a time, the five mares walked down the aisle. Twilight came first, walking in that not-quite-graceful way she did. Though Rarity tried to stop them, as tears slid down her cheeks. Twilight made it to the front of the room, turning her gaze to see each of her brides as they walked down the aisle. Rarity did the same. Next was Rainbow Dash. Rainbow couldn’t spare a glance for the crowd as she walked toward Twilight. The two brides’ eyes never left each other until Rainbow made it to the front to stand beside Twilight, where they both looked to see the other three. With an unusually graceful spring in her step, Pinkie Pie came into view. Her normal Cheshire grin paled in comparison to the smile on her face. She didn’t stop and talk to anyone, as she had in the rehearsal, but she still managed to greet each and every guest. Rarity had mere seconds to compose herself enough before Applejack stepped through the door, and she lost what composure she had gained. Of course, Applejack still had her hat on. Rarity had half the mind to levitate it off the brides head, but she left it. That was Applejack, and Rarity loved her for it. Once Applejack had taken her place, Rarity looked back for the final bride. It took Fluttershy a few seconds to walk through the door, but the anticipation was worth the wait. Had Rarity been crying when the others walked, she was weeping now. She had to choke back a sob as Fluttershy walked past. Her friends, her very best friends, were marrying each other. As everypony sat and the binding ceremony began, a hoof wrapped around Rarity and pulled her close. She looked up at Big Macintosh and laid her head on his shoulder. “I only hope they are as happy as we are, darling.”
The Victor [Slice of Life]They say history is written by the victor. Really, that makes a lot of sense. The person who conquers will quell any whisper saying the winner wasn't truly a pure, magnificent hero. It is the way history works. No one knows the losers side. No one cares about the loser's side. But maybe they should. After all, in Equestira, Celesita is seen as the benelovalnt ruler of their kingdom. She doesn't even have the title of Queen, even though that is what her position truly is. She wants to seem approachable, my father once said. She wants her subject to not fear her, but to feel as if she could be one of them. Of course, for them not to fear her, they couldn't know the truth. The legends of the ancient battles are told to every calf before bed. They are taught in schools. There isn't a single citizen who doesn't know of the power and might of Equestira, and it's fearless leader. Unless you are Equestiran. There aren't many of my kind in Equestira. Minotaur's are scary to the smaller species. I've made a few friends during my stay here, and they haven't been able to get enough of the legends my people have of Equestira's ruler. They know bits and pieces here and there, of course, but not the full extent of what we've been taught. None know of how Celestia, and her sister, became the rulers of Equestria. Long ago, the three tribes united and fought of the Windagos, then formed Equestria. Eventually Celesita and Luna were put in place as rulers. Only, that isn't strictly true. Celestia's mother was Queen. She ruled with iron. Hoof and wing. And her husband ruled with a powerful magic. Times were better, sure, but not grand. The pony race had diminished greatly due to fighting among the races. Celestia wanted it to stop. Ever the scholar, even in those days, she approached her parents with evidence Equestria needing to change. She wouldn't hear no for an answer. Eventually, she was thrown from the castle and told to never return. Equestria was quite the small nation back then. Celesita rallied as many allies as she could, barely scraping five hundred, and laid siege to the castle. No one expected an attack on a nation so small, especially from within. The Royal Army was nearly the same size as Celesita's contingent. She captured her younger sister, and over threw her parents. The Minotaur are a violent race, yet even we aren't told of what happened during that battle. Afterward, Celesita worked with what was left of the nation. Several different ruling philosophies were tried, but none ever worked. And so, Celestia, with a very young sister by her side, was crowned High Princess, ruler of all Equestria. Luna, of course, got the lesser title. Sometime afterward, Nightmare Moon struck and most of history is recorded truly. However,one must always remember, history is written by the victor.
Stupid [Romance][Sad][Pinkie x Dash]Feelings were stupid. They made ponies do stupid things and say stupid things and think stupid things, so feelings were stupid. It was all stupid feelings fault that Rainbow Dash was standing in the middle of Sugarcube Corner, her cheeks a deep red, and her heart pounding out of her chest. Pinkie Pie blinked for a moment. She blinked again. The smile she had been wearing melted off her face. Slowly, she shook her head. “I’m sorry, Dash, I can’t.” Dash tried to swallow, but found she couldn’t. “Oh, okay.” She turned, holding her head high, not wanting Pinkie to see how upset she was. “Dashie?” Dash stopped just short of the door and turned back around. Pinkie’s look of concern did nothing to make her feel better. “It’s okay, Pinkie, we’re still friends.” “I’m seeing someone. She doesn’t want anyone to know, right now, but…that why. Okay?” With a nod, Dash pushed her way out of the door. Feelings were stupid.
Three Seconds [Slice of Life]She grinned as the brown stallion walked through the door. "Any luck?" she asked. He simply shook his head. He still hadn't found that mysterious box he was always looking for. He had been here for years, looking for it. Sometimes, the grey mare didn't think he really wanted to find it. If he found it, that would mean leaving her. Or would it? It was something they discussed. She could run away with him. Their daughter as well. Ponyville would survive without the three of them. They had a nice life here. He hadn't wanted to stick around at first, but she had won him over. She grinned, remembering the day they met, as if it had been just yesterday instead of over a decade ago. The blonde mare had just started her first job as a mail carrier. She wasn't planning on making a career out of it, but it would do until she figured out what she wanted to do out of life. She was flying to Rainbow Dashes house. This was the real reason the Ponyville Postal Service had wanted to hire her. She was the only Pegasus, and as such, the only employ who was able to reach the only cloud-based home in Ponyville. Her circuit didn't take long, two hours at most, and she was finished. She was walking back to the post office when she saw him. He was falling from the sky. She wasn't sure how he was, because there was no pony around him, and nothing for him to fall from, but falling he was. She flapped her wings and shot forward. Both ponies let out an "oof" as the mare caught the stallion. She slowly touched down, shaking from the weight of the other pony. "You have to be more careful. You could get killed. "Thank you. Now, where is that-oof!" He had tried to step forward, only to fall, face first into the ground. "Why…what is this? I'm a…pony?" He took a few seconds to examine his body before sighing. "Cross realities, dimensions, and who knows what else to become a pony and I'm still no ginger." The young mare looked at him. "You're strange, you know that? You talk like you haven't always been a pony. What else would you be?" He blinked up at her. "Oh, right, I'm sorry. You just saved my life. Thank you. I'm the Doctor." "Doctor of what?" the grey mare asked. A surprised look crossed his face. "Well, most of the time I'm asked Doctor who? But you ask Doctor of what?" His savior was slowly backing away. She decided he couldn't be stable. "Good luck with…not dying again. I'm just going to go-" "Hang on. What's your name?" he asked. She sighed. "Derpy. Derpy Hooves." The brown mare hmmed at this information, but said nothing. He studied Derpy some more, almost to the point she was ready to leave again, but he broke his gaze. "Would you mind showing me around, telling me where we are? I can't even seem to find my sonic." She couldn't say no to the hopeful look on his face. He sat on the couch next to her, softly nuzzling her neck. "I just want you and Ditzy to see it. You would love it there. I'm different there." With one hoof, she caressed his face. "I fell in love with you, just as you are. Why would you want to change that?" He heard all the unasked questions. She knew everything about his past. At first, she had thought he was crazy, but slowly she came to realize it was the truth. Once he found the screwdriver, that was proof enough for her. He looked into her eyes. She was the reason he had stopped, he had settled. None of his other friends, or any of the others he had loved in his many, many years had made him stop. But he didn't run anymore. They had lived here, in this little town. He had traveled at first, but when he was brought back here, back to her, he stayed. Oh, of course she knew of the previous relationships. He had told her every story. How he stole the TARDIS, how hundreds of years later he found out she had also stolen him. All of it. He couldn't say he didn't like being a pony, either. No, he wasn't ginger. He didn't have two hearts anymore either. He had formed to his name, learning the skills of the doctors in this land. His name didn't stand to strangely, either. Maybe this is what it was like to live a normal life, like his companions had tried to get him to do. It wasn't boring, not really. It seemed that coming here had been the best mistake of his life. As he gazed into his wife's eyes, he couldn't think of any place he would rather be. He might have given up on finding his beautiful blue box years ago, except that she still encouraged him to find her. Truth be known, Derpy wanted him to find it. That would mean she could see something no pony else had. All of this, passed through their minds in a few brief seconds. In the time since she had asked her question to the time their lips met, perhaps three seconds had passed. Derpy didn't care. Ditzy was at school, so the married couple had all the time in the world. It amazed her that after so many years, a simple kiss could still make her heart beat quicken and her wings shoot out. The passage of time was never something that Derpy had ever concerned herself with, even now that she knew all her husbands secrets. The Doctor relished the feeling. Three seconds. An eternity. He had been there when time was stopped. Or moving all at once, however one decided to look at it. He had watched time, saw time, traveled in time. And yet, those three seconds that seemed to stretch for an eternity seemed all to short at the same time. Three seconds was all the time in the world.
Magic Kindergarten [Slice of Life]Twilight breathed in deeply. She had faced down terrors. She had faced down many forms of evil, from the nearly benign form of chaos, to the Changeling Queen. Still, at this point, what she faced seemed even more ferocious, more terrifying, more gruesome than anything she had ever had to face. Magic kindergarten. She didn't understand why she was going to speak to the class. True, she was the element of magic, and it was magical kindergarten, but still, it was kindergarten. These foals weren't going to listen to what she said for more than thirty seconds before their minds strayed. She remembered her own time in magic kindergarten. Ponies always laughing. Making fun of her. Calling her names. Never letting her play with them. It wasn't a great time. No, she had decided long ago magic kindergarten was a form of Tartarus in Equestria. Still, she knew her short speech and the simple tricks she would show them by heart. Moving her hoof away from her chest and breathing out, she opened the door and stepped into the classroom. "Hello, everypony," she greeted with a smile. "I'm Twilight Sparkle. I'm here to talk to you about magic, since that is my special talent." She paused for a second, looking around the room. At this age, everyone wanted to impress the teacher, but one little filly caught her eye. It wasn't the light pink of her coat, or the silvery-white of her mane, but her posture. While the other foals were sitting up straight, eager to hear what she said for the moment, the filly's head was pointed down, not looking up, and Twilight could tell she was reading. "So, what does a cutie mark in magic mean? Well, I'm sure it can mean a lot of things. It is a rare special talent to have, and often ponies talents lie in specialized areas of magic, like showponies or illusionist." Twilight kept talking, though the filly didn't even flinch as Twilight started walking around the room. She stopped just behind the filly, who was so engrossed in the book she didn't notice. "So, I will demonstrate some simple spells I can do. As I'm sure you all know, unicorns magic only help their talent. But there are a few things every unicorn can do, such as levitation." As she said the last word, she reached out with her magic and pulled the book from the filly's grasp. "Hey, that's--oh." Her expression switched from angered to fearful in seconds. "I-I-I..." One of the colts nearby laughed loudly, pointing at the filly. She shrunk in her seat, narrowing her eyes at the floor. Twilight thought she saw a hint of tears in the filly's eyes. Oh, no, Twilight thought. She looked at the book, noticing at once it was a textbook that was second grade level, at least. "Oh, I remember this book." Twilight smiled at the filly. "What's your name?" "A-Aroura D-D-Dust, ma'am," she stammered out. She heard one of the classmates whisper something, she couldn't understand, but the whisper spread from filly to colt until the entire room was laughing again. "Now, everypony, is that anyway to treat a friend?" Twilight asked the class. "She isn't our friend." "She's a freak." "All she does is read and talk to the teachers." "She's weird." "Hey," Twilight said forcefully. "Is that anyway to talk about another pony?" Her mind returned to her own magic kindergarten. No pony had been their to defend her. She wouldn't have told Celestia or any of the other teachers, for fear it was something she was doing wrong. "Do you know what the end of my lesson is, little ponies? Magic, weather it's a special talent like mine, or just something to help your cutie mark like many unicorns, is great. But I, along with some other ponies, have found a much stronger magic than that. I didn't have friends before I moved to Ponyville-" she paused as gasps and small exclamations of how 'cool' or 'awesome' she was came from the foals, "but, that changed. I met some people who thought I was weird. I like books. I'm a librarian. Someponies may think that's boring, but my friends have found that by accepting my differences from them, we have so much fun together." Twilight smiled as the faces of her six friends flashed in her minds eyes. "Another unicorn, two pegasi, and two earth ponies have found a magic that we wouldn't trade for anything...even chocolate rain." Again, gasps from the foals. -time- "What is that?" Aurora asked, eyes wide. "The magic of friendship." Twilight was silent for a moment, letting her words sink in. "And I know all of you, each and every single one of you, are can do this magic right now. Because this magic is special. It only gets stronger if you're nice to each other, if you're friends with one another." A few of the foals looked down, a few looked over at Aurora or other classmates, and a few just continued to look at Twilight. "So, who's willing to give the magic of friendship more power?" Every foal raised a hoof. "We'll then, I think it's playtime." Two filly's ran over to Aurora as what Twilight said registered in their brains. "Hey, Aurora, we're sorry we were mean to you." "Yeah, and you're really good at magic, so you gotta be like super duper good at friendship, right?" "I-I don't know. I've never had friends," Aurora said. "We'll, that's okay. We can be friends. Come play with us." Aurora looked up, her expression guarded. From behind the fillies, Twilight nodded. "We'll, okay. What do you want to play?" As the fillies ran off together, the teacher walked up to Twilight. "You know, I nearly stopped you when they started making fun of her. I'm glad I didn't." "I'm glad you didn't either." They watched the foals play for a moment before realizing something. "Oh," she said with a sheepish smile, "I guess I sent them to recess early." "It's okay. For the change in this classroom, extra playtime is well worth it. Besides, sometimes we learn life's greatest lessons through play. Thinking once again of her own friends, Twilight nodded. "Yes, we do."
Eternity's End [Sad]Twilight Sparkle stood in the secluded spot. Many years had passed since it had begun, and she was one of the only three people who still knew about it. She was certain she was the only one who still visited. She sat in the middle of the six stones, allowing the grief she always felt when coming here to wash over her. Rain or shine, she would come and spend the day here every year. This day of the year would be special to Twilight forever. She would always remember the day she had made her first true friends. She would always remember the day her mentor had started her down the road to becoming a Princess. Sometimes, the memory was cherished, a treasure that kept Twilight going during her dark hours. Other days, she wished she had never started down that road. She wished she could had simply stayed a unicorn forever. No, not forever. Until she died. She lifted her head, her gaze staying on each dark grey stone, taking in the features as if afraid of ever forgetting. Though she had long ago memorized the words etched into the stones, she read them aloud. Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper. "Rainbow Dash, Brave 'til the end." That was all it said. She remembered the outrage she and the others had felt when that was all the engravers had written. None of what they wanted had made it onto the stone. Rainbow had been so much more. Loyal to a fault. Twilight let out laugh, even as a tear rolled down her cheek. "You were too good for the Wonderbolts, Dashie. They didn't deserve you." Twilight still remembered the last Wonderbolts show she had actually watched. Rainbow Dash was performing her signature Rainboom, when something went wrong. "And here comes the Rainboom!" the announcer yelled as Dash began her decent. Twilight watched with a grin. Her friend was still the only pony alive to have accomplished a Rainboom. Dash was nearly at the breaking point when she was suddenly flung backwards. Twilight jumped to her hooves, her mind racing. Seeing Dash heading straight for the box she was in, she tried undoing the barriers around it. She was too late. Dash hit the barriers— And broke through them. She landed just inside. Twilight rushed to her side, feeling for breath. A small sigh escaped her as she felt a small puff of air leave the blue snout. The medics made it to her just seconds later, rushing her to the hospital. Dash was gone before arriving. Twilight moved to the next grave. "Applejack Apple, Always there." As with Rainbow, Applejack's gravestone didn't say nearly anything Twilight wished it said. Twilight hadn't been there when Applejack had gone—she had been found leaning against a tree in her orchard, her hat pulled down over her eyes as if she were taking a nap. "I should have been there to help. I'm sorry." "Fluttershy, Gentlest of ponies." Twilight sighed. "Oh Fluttershy." Twilight closed her eyes for a moment. Though Fluttershy had been afraid of the Everfree, one of her animals had been injured and she went looking for it. The stare didn't work on Timberwolves as it did on regular animals. A chill went down her back as she remembered staring at the closed casket. The next headstone was Rarity's. Twilight stared at it for a moment. "Rarity, the bringer of beauty." She didn't remember who had decided to put that. Probably Sweetie Belle. It was true, though. Even as an older mare, Rarity was beautiful. Though her physical beauty paled in comparison of her spirit. Twilight still wished she had been in Rarity's Canterlot shop that day. She knew the story well enough, though. Pinkie had been there, offering treats. Rarity watched as a unicorn father and foal walked into her shop near closing time. She glanced at the schedule she had, then looked up with a smile. "Ah, hello. You must be Arcus and Dolly?" The pair nodded. "If you will come with me, there is still one other family here, I'm afraid. You don't mind being in the same room." She led the way to the back, where several foal-sized winter items were laid out. "I only ask that you take no more than one coat, and two of the others." The stallion tensed as he saw the other stallion who was with his son. Rarity noticed the look the two shared, a sinking feeling in her stomach. "Oh, look daddy, this one is cool." Dolly held up a dark colored hat with a hole for her horn to go through. The young colt ran over. "I want that one!" he said, snatching it off the filly's head with his magic. Arcus stepped forward. "Dolly had that first, you'll give it back." Not waiting for the foal to move, he jerked the garment away. "If my son wants that one, he'll have that one." The two stallions began a tug of war with the head covering. "Excuse me." Rarity tried to stop them, but they ignored her. She stepped closer, her brow furrowing. "I would like for you not to be rough with these, they are quite expensive." She jumped away as a hoof narrowly missed her. Arcus hit the other stallion on the neck. The stallion retaliated. Rarity watched in horror as the stallions landed punch after punch on each other. Finally, they separated, both glaring at each other. Pinkie was hold both foals, who were shaking with fear. Rarity stepped forward to ask the stallions to leave the shop, but was hit with a blast from Arcus. Twilight turned to Pinkie's stone, blinking away tears. She gently traced the engraved letters. "Pinkie Pie, Smile." She had chosen that one. The twins hadn't been happy about it, but it described Pinkie perfectly. "You are still my very best friend, Pinkie." She leaned her forehead against the cool of the stone. She didn't cry. Her eyes simply fluttered shut as she sat silently, just remembering. "Oh, Pinkie, how I wish you were here." She sighed again and raised her head. Pressing her hoof against the engraved name, she almost smiled. Pinkie Pie hadn't changed with age. Some of that may have been the youth spells she allowed Twilight to cast, but those didn't affect anything but her physical appearance. Still, she hadn't been hopping anywhere lately. She and Twilight were in Canterlot Castle, having lunch. "What have you been doing lately?" Twilight asked. Even if lately meant since their last lunch together a few days ago, Twilight was interested. By now, she had learned to love every second she spent with her friends. "I've been thinking," she said. She sat her tea cup down and looked at Twilight. Her normally smiling face took on a serious expression. "I think it's time for me to go." "But you just got here. We haven't even had dessert yet!" Twilight laughed. Dessert would always be Pinkie's favorite part. A sad smile graced Pinkie's lips. "No Twilight. Not from the castle. From Equestria. From our pleasant little Equis planet." Twilight visibly paled. "P-Pinkie, no. Don't be s-silly." Pinkie looked down. "I love you, Twilight. You've been my best friend for so long. That's why I haven't left yet. But I can't live forever. Nopony can. Well, except Princesses." She looked into Twilight's eyes. "I don't want to leave you, Twilight. It is time, though. Just…smile for me, okay? Know that you are my favorite Princess." Twilight was fighting tears now. Her voice was shaky as she spoke. "No one can chose, Pinkie. It doesn't work like that." Pinkie gave a small laugh. "We both know I'm not a normal pony. I've always been weird. Different." "Pinkie…" Twilight welcomed the tight embrace Pinkie gave her. They stayed like that for several moments, Pinkie comforting Twilight. "It'll be alright. I Pinkie Promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," Pinkie whispered into Twilight's ear. They pulled away, Twilight wiping tears from her eyes even through the faint smile. "Please, Twilight?" Twilight looked at Pinkie, taking in her mane, her fur, her cutie mark, her face. "Okay." The rest of the day was spent with the two simply being together. The next day, Pinkie was found still snuggled in her bed, a smile on her face. Twilight sniffed again. She tore herself away from Pinkie's grave to the view the last one. Everypony knew dragons lived thousands of years. She hadn't planned on giving Spike up for a few centuries. Only, dragons didn't live that long. Five hundred was average for a dragon. Spike had only been three hundred. He had grown big. He had been sent on a trip, to try to talk to the other dragons. His mission was to see if dragon kind was interested in forming an alliance with ponies. All they received back was a single scale. Since then, several different dragon tribes had came forward and allied themselves with Equestria. Twilight avoided all of those meetings. "You'll always be my favorite little guy, Spike." She leaned down and kissed the headstone. A tear rolled off her muzzle and hit it, darkening it in spots. She moved away, her gaze again traveling the circle. Finally, she curled up into a small ball and closed her eyes. At least she would spend the night with her friends.
Silence [Sad]Twilight sat next to Pinkie, pushing a stray bit of pink hair from the younger girls face. Pinkie gave Twilight a small smile, though it didn't reach her eyes. Twilight noticed and took her hand. Their fingers intertwined. Placing her head on Twilight's shoulder. They sat that way for a long moment. Then Twilight felt a drop of moisture hit her hand. She turned to the side, lifting Pinkie's head so they could look each other in the eye. Her hand brushed across Pinkie's face, wiping the tears away. Twilight pulled her close, allowing Pinkie's to press her head into the crook of her neck as she Pinkie sat on her lap. Twilight stroked the girls pink hair, soothing her. Once the tears had ran dry and Pinkie hadn't moved, Twilight slowly pulled away. Pinkie had fallen asleep. A small smile graced her lips as she laid the girl back on the bed they were sitting on. Twilight covered Pinkie, placing a light kiss on her cheek before turning the light out and leaving the room.
She Knew [spike x rarity]She didn't know when it had happened, but as Rarity looked up at Spike, she knew it. He was biting his lip, his eyes wide and hopeful. His green hair was as mussed as ever, but that moment, she knew she would never see him as the boy who had arrived with twilight five years ago again. She relaxed her shoulders as she smiled up at him with a brief nod of her head. Slowly, he leaned down and pressed his lips to hers. A sharp gasp was the only sign of surprise. She knew what she had known all along. She loved him.
The First [Romance][Pinkie x Thunderlane]Pinkie blinked. She looked up into the brilliant dark blue eyes of Thunderlane, who was grinning at her. He had a hopeful look upon his face. He looked into her her eyes, waiting for her answer. She didn't know what to say. She had never been put into a situation like this. "I..." He raised his eyebrows when she stopped talking, his smile faltering a little. How she had made it nineteen years without being asked this question was suddenly strange to her. She didn't know what to say or how to say it. She was very much a girl of action. That's what she decided to answer with. Tunderlane was barely able to see the grin on her face before he felt her lips pressed to hers. He froze, shocked, before he responded. He placed his hand on her back, lightly holding her in place. Breaking apart, they wore she same Cheshire grin. "I'll take that as a yes?" he whispered. The pink-haired girl nodded. "Yes."
Internal Conflict [Slice of Life][idk tbh]The pink mare bounced over to the huge tree in the middle of town. Of course, the tree was also the library, but for today, she didn't want to check out any books. She just wanted to talk to one of her best friends and have fun. She liked doing this, surprising her friends with a day she sat aside just for them. She had even made sure the Cakes knew she couldn't watch the shop or babysit so she could spend the whole entire day with Twilight Sparkle. She opened the door and walked in. "Twily, are you home?" The grin on her face never faltered as she looked around the empty lower floor. "Twily?" she called again. She had adopted the nickname Twilight's older brother used. At first, the purple unicorn seemed to not like it, but after a week, she was fine with it. Pinkie wondered up the stairs to Twilights private quarters and poked her head around the open bedroom door. The pony she was searching for was in bed, mouth slightly open with a small stream of drool coming out. The pillows were all on the floor, as was the blanket. Twilight was on her stomach, all four legs spread out in a different direction. As Pinkie moved closer, she could hear small snores coming from her friend. I probably shouldn't wake her up, the pink-maned mare thought. She looked over into the corner where Spike's basket normally was; surprised the baby dragon wasn't snoring as well, when she realized he wasn't there. "Oh no," she breathed, her eyes going wide. Spike was missing. And so was his basket. Pinkie walked out of the room, looking around for a sign of where Spike might have gone. She was just about to check the bathroom when she heard soft hoofsteps behind her. "Pinkie?" Twilight asked, her voice low from just waking up. "What are you doing here?" Pinkie grinned. "I thought we could spend the whole day together, just you and me. Oh, it'll be so fun. We'll play games and go on a picnic and I can totally make you breakfast and we'll have cupcakes and maybe-" a purple hoof cut off what she was saying. "That sounds great, Pinkie, and I would love to. But maybe tomorrow." Twilight removed her hoof from Pinkies mouth to cover her own as she yawned. "I've been working on a new spell, and I should have it finished today. Can you believe it? I'm making a spell. Months of work." The pink mare didn't let her disappointment show. On the outside, there were no obvious signs of just how hurt she was to be turned down. She understood Twilight wasn't doing it to be mean, or even avoid her. One look at the mage would reveal that she had received little rest lately. Dark circles under her eyes, and even the way she held herself, showed that she was truly on the edge of a breakthrough. Pinkie knew that look well. "I guess I'll see you later then," she said cheerfully as she bounced away. "Good luck with your spell." She was almost to the stairs when she remembered the reason she had been snooping. "Oh, where's Spike?" Twilight paused just outside the bathroom door, a small smile on her face that somehow seemed both happy and sad to Pinkie. "He's in the storage room down the hall. We've been working on clearing it out and making it a room for him, until I can get permission from City Hall to grow a room for him." "You can grow rooms?" Pinkie's mouth dropped. Twilight nodded. "Yeah, it's a special spell. Not the one I'm making, obviously. All of the rooms here in the library are grown, though. The tree is still alive." With that, Twilight walked into the bathroom and shut the door. Pinkie made her way down the steps and back to Sugar Cube corner. Mrs. Cake was surprised when the pink mare walked into the shop. "Pinkie, dear, is everything okay? I thought you were going to be busy all day." "I did too," she said. Then she flashed Mrs. Cake a huge smile. "Twilight is super busy today though. So if you need me I'll be upstairs planning the twin's half-birthday party." She took the stairs three at a time and walked into her room, closing the door behind her. She let the smile slip off her face, massaging her cheeks. Sometimes it was a lot of work to be happy Pinkie Pie with a smile for everypony. She wondered just how many actually noticed her smiles, how many really, truly appreciated them. Pinkie looked in her mirror. It was ten in the morning, and already she looked tired. She couldn't even muster a smile for herself. And of course, there was the party the next day to prepare for. This one was a special party. It was the one-year celebration of when she and the other Elements had defeated Discord. She sighed, still looking at her reflection. Did anyone even really like the parties. Oh no, that that again. Learned my lesson last time, didn't I? My friends love me. Still, she couldn't get rid of that feeling. Twilight was too busy to hang out today, but she had been the first to R.S.V.P. when the invitations had gone out. Of course, she hadn't told Twilight about her plans for the day, but the sting from before came back. "Maybe they do like my parties. Maybe they are only my friends for my parties." She looked herself in the eye and shook her head. "No, Pinkie, you know better than that. Your friends love you." It took another ten minutes of silent contemplation for her to get up and go back downstairs to see how business was doing. Just a few people milling about, nothing the Cakes couldn't handle. It looked like it was going to be a slow day. Pinkie walked back into the kitchen, saying hello to the three people in line to buy their sweets, and sat at the table. She could really use a strong drink. It was so early, though, so she wasn't sure if she should. Oh, why not? She walked over to the refrigerator and looked through its contents to find her liquid prize. Triple chocolate chocolate milk. She grinned and found her favorite cup and poured herself some before slowly taking the first drink, letting the sweet, smooth liquid flow in her mouth. Pinkie Pie loved chocolate milk. After cleaning her cup (least the health inspector show up and see it) Pinkie said goodbye to Mrs. Cake and walked out the door with a huge smile on her face. She would go see Applejack. That pony always took time out for her. She trotted toward Sweet Apple Acres, humming tunelessly to herself. She was on a bare stretch that let her know she was nearly there when she heard a moan from the woods on the side of the road. "Hello?" she called. No one answered. She took another step when she heard it again. "Do you need help?" Another low moan this time. Pinkie looked around, but there was no one nearby to help, not even a Pegasus in the sky. Sweet Apple Acres was still a good five minutes down the road, town about the same the other way. Her heart was racing, but she knew she had to at least check and see what kind of help whoever was in there needed. She hesitantly stepped into the wood, listening closely for another hint at where this pony might be. She didn't have to wait long, as another moan reached her ears. It was to her right, seemingly just behind a fallen log. Pinkie galloped over to it as quickly as the thin underbrush would let her, and stopped just short of the log. She could see a pony's hoof sticking out from one side of the log, the rest of the pony from the other. She jumped the log and walked around to see if the pony was conscious. She knew this pony was new to Ponyville. He had a coat as black as night, with a striking white mane. He answered her, though, blinking up into her face. "I'm stuck. Been here since last night." His grey eyes looked straight into hers, causing her to gasp. For a second, it had felt as if the pony had seen every fear she had. Not the silly ones like what would happen if she decided to put icing on the inside of a cake, but the real ones she had been thinking that morning. "The log doesn't look to heavy, maybe I can help you." She walked over to the end of the tree that was in the air and tried to lift it. It was extremely heavy, but after a few minutes, she managed to raise it up off the stranger's hind leg. He scooted forward a few inches before Pinkie dropped the log. Panting for breath, she walked back over to him. "Can you…can you stand?" Slowly, he rose to all fours. "Yeah, it's okay. A deep bruise, but nothing worse." He looked at Pinkie for a moment. "For helping me, I shall help you in return. You shall find your fears are for naught, only once yourself you've caught. But simply catching is not enough, but acceptance, though it'll be rough." Pinkie wasn't sure what to say to that. She was about to ask when suddenly her world started spinning. "Wha?" she managed before she hit the ground. -- Pinkie blinked and looked around. She was in her bed at Sugar Cube Corner. The last thing she remembered was going to see Applejack and freeing that strange pony…maybe that had all been a dream, though. She hopped out of bed and grinned at her reflection. Today was a great day. She had a party with her friends, and the Cakes were making a special cake free for her, and the party was going to be downstairs in just eight hours. She ran through her morning ritual, making sure to feed Gummy before she went downstairs. She beamed at Mrs. and Mr. Cake, who smiled right back at her. "You slept for a very long time," Mr. Cake said. "Maybe you shouldn't stay out so late next time." Pinkie was confused by that comment, but since she didn't remember what had happened yesterday, she didn't say anything. She helped the Cakes with what was a very busy day for the sweet shop, and then began decorating for the party. It only took an hour to get everything set up. She still had twenty minutes left before the party started, but her friends were always early. Twilight was the first to arrive, as always. Pinkie grinned when the purple unicorn walked in, enveloping her in a huge hug. "Hey Pinkie," Twilight said, returning the hug. "I'm really sorry about yesterday." "Oh, that's okay Twilight." Pinkie still had no clue what had happened the day before. Pretty soon everyone but Applejack had shown up. Everypony talked while waiting for the sixth guest of honor to arrive. Everyone turned to look when the knock came. There was, of course, only one pony it could be. So when Pinkie threw open the door, Rarity was so shocked she forgot to pretend to faint, Fluttershy squeaked and hid behind Rainbow Dash, who was standing with her mouth hanging open. Twilight simply looked between Pinkie, Applejack, and the other Pinkie Applejack was dragging into the room, unaware the other Pinkie had opened the door. Of course, once she looked up, she realized. Pinkie simply stared at herself. Of course, this self was slightly different. The hair was straight, her face looked like she had never smiled, and she glared at everypony. Finally, Twilight spoke up. "Pinkie, what's going on?" "Finally have time for me, Twilight, since I've managed to become interesting." Twilight shrank back from the straight haired Pinkie. "Don't talk to my best friend like that!" The curly haired Pinkie confronted herself, nose to nose. The straight haired Pinkie chuckled. "You think she's your best friend. Really? After she just blew you off yesterday." "She didn't just blow me off, she was working. I understood that." Both Pinkie's eyes narrowed at one another. "Umm…Pinkie?" Twilight said as she walked up to the pair. Both pink mare's turned to look at her. "What?" "Okay, so we need a way to tell ya'll apart when talkin' to ya." Applejack interrupted whatever Twilight was about to say. "Maybe one of you could go by Pinkamena, you're real name?" The two Pinkie's looked at Applejack. The look was unsetteling to the farm pony, but she stood her ground. The straight haired Pinkie was the first to speak. "Fine, I will." Twilight looked between the two pink mares. "Pinkie, Pinkamena, how did this happen?" Pinkie spoke first. "Well, after I left your house yesterday, I went home before deciding to visit AJ. On the way there, I heard moaning in the Whitetail Woods so I went to see if I could help. There was this stallion stuck under a fallen tree, so I helped him out and he said he would help me and did the funny rhyme speak like Zecora and then I woke up in my bed this morning!" Pinkie smiled. "What about you, Pinkamena?" Twilight smiled at the pink pony, but Pinkamena's face remained emotionless. "Same for me, except I woke up at Sweet Apple Acres." Twilight looked between the two. "What did the stallion say?" " You shall find your fears are for naught, only once yourself you've caught. But simply catching is not enough, but acceptance, though it'll be rough." Pinkie beamed after telling Twilight. "I thought it was funny, but I didn't really understand. Everyone was silent for a moment. "What are you afraid of, Pinkie? Pinkamena?" Fluttershy asked, looking at her friend. Friends. The two Pinkies. "I'm not afraid of anything," Pinkie said happily. "I have the bestest friends in the world, what is there to be afraid of?" "How about what you thought of yesterday?" Pinkamena asked Pinkie. Pinkie shook her head. "I was being a silly-filly." "You didn't think that yesterday. In fact, you thought the same thing I said to Twilight." "Twily is my best friend. You leave her alone." Again, the two pink mare's had their noses pressed against each other. "You don't know anything about her." "I don't know that she blew you off? I don't know that you're getting sick of feeling like the only time ponies like you is when you throw parties? I am you, I know everything. I know how you want to stop smiling all the time, I know what you think of at night when nopony else is around." Pinkamena's voice was low, but sharp. Pinkie seemed on the verge of tears. "That isn't true. My friends..my friends…" She swallowed. "Everypony is my friend." Pinkamena snorted. "Right. You annoy everypony with how you're always rambling about something. Fluttershy was right. You are the most frivolous pony in Equestira. At least Rarity is doing something useful. What do you do? Throw parties everypony forgets in a week." Pinkie shook her head. "You're wrong! My parties…I…" She couldn't come up with anything to say back. It was true, she had known it for a while. She was nothing but a silly foal that ponies just put up with. She sat on the floor, looking down. "You're just wrong." Twilight walked over and wrapped her hooves around Pinkie, throwing a glare at Pinkamena. "How could you say something like that to Pinkie?" Twilight held the party pony close, stroking her mane." Pinkamena looked at the site before her. "You don't understand, do you. I am her. And I don't need your pity. I understand just exactly how you all feel about me. If I wasn't one of those stupid Elements, you wouldn't want anything to do with me." "No wait a gosh darn second." Applejack walked up to Pinkamena, looking her dead in the eye. "We all love Pinkie. Sure, you can be silly sometimes, but so what? Ah'm stubborn, Rarity is conceited," Applejack ignored the small "Hey!" Rarity said, "and everypony has something like that about them. Twi is a neat freak. You can go overboard in the fun department, but that's okay, Pinks." Pinkamena looked over at Pinkie and Twilight, who were ignoring everything but their private bubble. Twilight seemed to be singing something to the curly maned pony as she held her close. Pinkamena walked closer, reciving a wary look from Twilight. "Why are you doing that?" Twilight looked up, right into Pinkamena's eyes. She could see her Pinkie in them, just as she could in the eyes of the mare she was holding. "Because, Pinkie," Twilight said, letting go of the curly maned mare. "It's like you said earlier. You're my best friend." Twilight wrapped her hooves around the pink pony's neck. Pinkamena didn't move, but Twilight felt something wet fall onto her coat. After Twilight released her, Pinkamena walked over to where Pinkie was now standing with the rest of her friends. "I don't want to be alone anymore," Pinkamena said. "Me either," Pinkie replied. The two Pinkie's hugged each other, holding tight. A bright light slowly grew around them, getting brighter and brighter until the other five ponies in the room had to shield their eyes. When the light died and everypony could see again, there was only one curly haired Pinkie standing where the two had been. "You don't really believe all that stuff, do you, Pinkie?" Rainbow Dash asked. "About us only liking you for your parties?" When she didn't reply, that was answer enough. "Pinkie," Twilight spoke up again. "You were the first pony I met when I came to Ponyville. You threw me a party and you didn't even know me. Sure, maybe I was able to actually talk to the others first, but you're still my first real friend. Maybe you make me crazy sometimes, but that's me. I have to have logic to explain everything." Twilight embraced the pink pony. "I love you." Everypony followed Twilight's lead, telling Pinkie how much she really meant to them and wrapping her in a huge group hug. For once, she ignored the thoughts trying to float to the top of her head. For once, she let herself believe she was truly loved. "And that was the creature you freed. It could have escaped on its own, but they like to test the ponies they think need help the most, to see if they are worth." Pinkie was laying on the couch in the library while Twilight sat in a chair and read from a book, explaining what had happened. After a small silence, Twilight spoke again. "Pinkie, I know it's been a week, but I'm really sorry that I hurt your feelings that morning." "It's okay, Twily." Pinkie replied. Twilight looked at the pink mare. She was just laying on the couch, not bouncing or jumping around or anything like that. "Are you okay? You know I want you to tell me whenever you feel like Pinkamena again." Pinkie bit her lip as she sat up. "I know, but I feel like that all the time. Well, I used to. But those thoughts still come up everyday." Twilight crossed the room and sat next to Pinkie. "I know you girls are my best friends, but what happens if you mean more to me than I do to you?" Pinkie looked down. Twilight put her hoof under Pinkie's chin and made the pink pony face her. "That will never happen." A smile graced Twilights lips as the party pony broke out into one of her signature grins and squeezed Twilight into a hug so tight she couldn't breathe. "There was one thing that bothered me that Pinkamena said that I don't think the others picked up on." Pinkie's smile faded, but she didn't say anything. "Pinkie, please don't ever hurt yourself." Pinkie blinked. "I couldn't," she said simply. They sat in silence for a while. For Twilight, it was a new experience. Pinkie not constantly grinning or moving around or rambling about something. She was worried about her friend, but she thought that maybe, just maybe, this was how Pinkie really was. "My face doesn't hurt anymore when I go to bed at night. I used to think if I didn't smile all the time, no pony would like me." "You do still smile all the time," Twilight told her. "You're smiling now." "Yeah, but it's not the kind that makes my cheeks hurt after a couple hours." Pinkie leaned against Twilight. "I really just want to thank you, Twily. I don't know exactly what Pinkamena said, but when you were holding me and singing…why did you sing that song?" Twilight looked Pinkie right in the eye. "Because I wanted you to remember that even though sometimes what other people think can be scary, it shouldn't be. Especially between friends as close as us. And that was the first time I really admired you for being you." They sat on the couch a few minutes more before the library door opened and Spike walked in laughing. "Have fun?" Twilight asked. "Yeah! Scootaloo decided we should go cliff diving—" "What?" Twilight was on her feet in an instant. "We didn't, don't worry. Instead we played truth or dare in the clubhouse." Spike smiled. Twilight sat back down as Spike walked up the stairs to his bedroom. "You know, Pinkie, I think tomorrow would be a great day for just me and you to hang out." The party pony's signature grin was back. "Really Twily? Oh this is going to be so much fun." She started hopping around, telling Twilight exactly what they would be doing. Twilight just chuckled and smiled. She couldn't wait to spend the day with her best friend.
Crusaders 'Til the End [Slice of Life]Apple Bloom pressed her face into her pillow, screaming in frustration. Apple Jack wouldn't let her and the other Crusaders try Manticore taming for their cutie marks. Fluttershy had tamed one, she remembered Apple Jack telling her the story. It couldn't be that hard. Even if Fluttershy did have The Stare. She just didn't see why her big sister was trying to keep her from getting her cutie mark. She was eleven, not a baby. She heard a knock on her closed door. "Go away, AJ. I don't wanna talk." The door opened anyway. "Now, ah know that ain't my little sister tellin' me to go away when I have apple juice for her." Apple Bloom sat up quickly. "Ah'm sorry," she mumbled. "Ah just don't know why you got so mad. You didn't need ta yell at me." Apple Jack gave her little sister a pointed look. "You coulda been killed. I don't know how I coulda handled that. You guys are getting to dangerous with these stunts." "We just want our cutie marks, and the only way to do that is to try everything." Apple Jack sighed. "I bet you're already really good at whatever you're cutie mark is gonna be, Bloom. Mine was, but I didn't know it." Apple Bloom looked around her room, taking in what Apple Jack said. If she was already good at whatever it was, why hadn't her Cutie Mark arrived yet? The light pink walls and hard wood floor held no answers for her, though. She curled up next to her older sister, laying her head on Apple Jacks shoulder. "Ah just wish it would come already. Ah'm tired of being a blank flank." Apple Bloom yawned. "Ah think it's time for someone to get some sleep." She waited for Apple Bloom to climb under the covers before tucking her in. "Good night. I love you." Apple Jack kissed her on the forehead before leaving the room to let her little sister sleep. The next morning found Apple Bloom with the other two Crusaders at the club house, even though the rain was pouring down. The roof was leaking in the corner of the club house where they usually held their 'meetings' to discuss what to try next. There was a puddle that was slowly growing with each drip, threatening to ruin everything they had moved in. Apple Bloom sighed. "Ah'll have to fix that. Can't have the clubhouse ruined." She sighed again. It wasn't that she didn't mind fixing up the old clubhouse when it needed a minor repair, but that she knew if that part of the roof was leaking, soon other parts would too. "Ah should probably just ask AJ if we can build a whole new one." "A new clubhouse? Why? You can fix that leak, can't you?" Scootaloo asked. Apple Bloom nodded. "Good. Well, what do we want to try next? We could try free falling?" Sweetie Bell squeaked. "Let's not. My parents would kill me." The three of them sat in silence for a while, before they starting talking about what their dream cutie marks would be. "Ah want it to be something with the farm, like my brother and sister. I've tried all of that stuff though." Sweetie nodded. "I want mine to be like Rarity's, but I doubt that I'll have anything that spectacular. I just mess everything up when I try to make clothes." The pair look over to Scootaloo, who looked lost in thought. She was staring at the wooden floor, but it was as if she wasn't seeing it. "Umm, Scoot?" Apple Bloom prodded. "Something with flying would be awesome. Rainbow Dash has one for making the Sonic Rainboom, doesn't she? Mine has to be with flying." They sat in silence again. Apple Jack's words from last night came back into Apple Bloom's head. It was obvious from what they said that neither of them were aiming for the same mark. She looked at her two best friends. Sweetie was humming to herself, while Scoot had that far off look in her eye again. Apple Bloom sighed and picked up a pencil and paper. She was all out of ideas, it was rainy outside, and she thought her two friends looked perfect like that. She started with a faint outline before adding in detail-the slight glisten in Sweetie Bell's eye and the concentrated look on Scootaloo's. By the time she had finished, her friends were looking with amazement. "Why did you let me draw that map for? You're much better," Scoot said. "Ah just was bored," Apple Bloom said modestly. In reality, the simple pencil drawing was nearly lifelike. "No, you're really good," Sweetie Bell said. "You're good at a lot of artsy stuff like that." The simple statement had Apple Blooms gears turning. She had always loved to draw and color and create things, maybe even fixing up stuff. It was almost like second nature to her. It was just a hobby though, something she liked to do when not Crusading. A small gasp escaped Sweetie Bell's lips. "Apple Bloom, your flank." Apple Bloom looked quickly, something she had done hundreds of times with her friends, but this time was different. Instead of looking away with disappointment, she couldn't tear her eyes away from her cutie mark. It was half an apple, being painted with a paintbrush. Her mouth fell open. She could do nothing but stare at the cutie mark. Slowly, a smile spread across her face. "Ah gotta tell AJ," she said. The three fillies ran to the farm house, despite the rain, calling for the three adults. Apple Jack was the first to make it to the fillies. "Is somethin' wrong?" She was slightly out of breath and looked worried. "No, AJ. Look!" Apple Bloom grinned as she swung her flank around to show off her new Cutie Mark. Apple Jack grinned. "Ah can't believe it. I told ya it would come before too long." The two sisters shared a hug before Apple Jack looked at Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo. "Ah'll tell you two the same thing I told Apple Bloom here. You ain't gonna find you're mark doing all these silly things. You'll find it doing something you love." -- Sweetie Bell was helping Rarity clean up her shop. It was about the only thing her older sister let her do to help out. She was singing the theme song she and her friends had came up with for the talent show a few months ago. It had been two weeks since Apple Bloom had received her cutie mark. At first, it had been strange seeing that mark on her friend, but Sweetie Bell adjusted to it easily, especially when Apple Bloom still showed up to the club house and didn't abandon her and Scootaloo. " We are the Cutie Mark Crusaders, on a quest to find out who we are. And we will never stop the journey, not until we have our cutie marks," she sang as she swept up the small bits of fabric Rarity wouldn't be able to reuse. Sweetie Bell sighed, thinking about her own cutie mark, which had yet to appear. What could she be so good at that she loved? She certainly hated the things Scootaloo came up with, except for the time they had danced the entire night in the club house. She wasn't sure that had been meant to find their cutie marks, though. "Why did you stop singing, Sweetie?" Rarity asked. The small unicorn shrugged. "I was thinking about my Cutie Mark. I want is so much," she said, looking up at her older sister. "Yours was easy, you just discovered that you loved making clothes. Everyone knew that. What am I good at? Nothing." Sweetie sat down, pouting. Rarity sat next to her sister, putting a comforting hoof around her. "I know it's hard Sweetie. But you are wrong about mine. I told you that story, remember? I knew I liked making clothes, I knew I was good at it. I thought it was just a thing though, not my special talent. I had been doing it for ages. I didn't even give doing it a second though until that night at the play." "So, you're saying I could have already done something to give me my cutie mark, but because I don't know it's my special talent, it hasn't shown up?" Sweetie was a little confused, but then she thought about Apple Bloom and her cutie mark. After a small pause, Rarity asked, "Are the Cutie Mark Crusaders going to make a comeback for the this talent show?" They had been talking about it. Apple Bloom had insisted on making the set this time, and it was already looking good, but Sweetie Bell didn't want to be the dancer. Scootaloo was set on singing again, so they weren't sure if they would be there at all. "I don't know," Sweetie Bell said with a shrug. She left Rarity's not long after, going to the clubhouse. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were already there, discussing what they would be doing for the talent show. Sweetie Bell barely had time to walk through the door before she was dragged into the conversation. "Don't you think we should do the same thing as last time, Sweetie Bell? That's what we agreed on before." Apple Bloom shook her head. "But we can do even better this time, and this time not get an award for comedy but for what we're really doing. Ah don't wanna do the same thing as before. People are gonna remember it." Sweetie Bell looked at her friends, sitting on either side of the small table. This had been an on-going argument between the two of them, and it seemed that now it was her who had to settle it. No matter what, one of the fillies would be angry with her. Signing, sat down in her usual seat. "How about we do the same thing?" she asked. Apple Bloom opened her mouth, ready to protest, but Sweetie Bell held her hand up. "I'm not done. We do the same act, but no one does the same thing they did. That means I'm not doing sets, Apple Bloom, you aren't dancing, and Scoots, you aren't singing?" Apple Bloom seemed more open to this, especially since the trio knew she would be doing the set anyway. Scootaloo, on the other hand, didn't look to happy. "But…I wrote that song. It was so hard to do," Scootaloo looked down at the table. "I really wanted to sing it again." "Please, Scootaloo?" Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell gave her their best sad faces, and she relented. "Fine. I guess I'll make up some dance moves." She crossed her hooves in front of her chest, but with the argument settled, they needed to get moving on the talent show. Two weeks later, the girls were standing behind the talent show stage. Scootaloo's wings fluttered nervously from time to time as she and the other two made sure they knew their dance moves for what felt like the trillionth time. Their costumes were different this time, too. Rarity had made them match Scootaloo's favorite band's. "Ready girls?" Ms. Cheerilee asked as they waited for the next act to leave the stage. They nodded, afraid to open their mouths. As the music started, Sweetie Bell closed her eyes. The act was much more together this time, she felt. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo started dancing as Sweetie Bell stood in the middle of the stage, waiting for the time to start singing. The crowd, recognizing them from a few months ago, was surprised in the change. "Look here, are three little ponies," Sweetie Bell started. She felt her nerves flow away as she sang the lyrics, her two best friends backing her up in all the right places. She poured her voice out, much like she would do in front of her family and friends, forgetting the crowd was even there. "We are the Cutie Mark Crusaders, On a quest to find out who we are, And we will never stop the journey, Not until we have our cutie marks!" Sweetie Bell's voice rang out over the crowd, who sat silent. Oh no, they hated it, the little filly thought as the last musical note ended. Then the crowd was cheering. She wasn't sure what had happened, but she grinned out at the crowd. "Sweetie Bell!" she heard a voice calling out. She saw Rarity in the crowd, desperately trying to get her attention. She couldn't make out what she was saying, but saw her pointing to something. She tilted her head to the side as Rarity pointed at her three diamond cutie mark, then to Sweetie Bell. What Rarity was trying to say hit her all at once. She looked quickly at her flank to see a single music note surrounded by a rainbow colored stave. She smiled and looked over at her friends. "You did it Sweetie Bell!" They had been the last act, so they stayed on stage while the others came out, ready for the awards to be presented. "First place goes to the Cutie Mark Crusaders," Ms. Cheerilee said. "I don't know about you, but I think getting a cutie mark while singing about wanting one is a pretty awesome thing." Sweetie Bell grinned as she and her friends lifted their trophy before the crowd. This had turned out to me much better than expected. -- Scootaloo couldn't believe her friends had their cutie marks and she didn't. It just wasn't fair. Hadn't she been trying just as much as they had? Maybe she could try harder, but she didn't see how that would help. Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had received theirs without trying. She sighed. She was never getting hers. That was it. She couldn't even fly. What Pegasus her age couldn't fly? She was avoiding the clubhouse, even though she knew Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom were their waiting for her. It wasn't like they even needed her anymore. They had their marks. She was the only markless crusader. In fact, the other two weren't even really crusaders anymore, were they? They had their marks. The orange filly kicked a pebble down the street, sulking, when a blue streak crashed in front of her. Her eyes widened as she ran over to Rainbow Dash. "Are you okay?" she asked. Dash blinked a few times before nodding. "'Course I am. Where are the other two? I thought you guys would be getting into all kinds of trouble." Scootaloo shrugged. "What's the point? It's not like we're even the Cutie Mark Crusaders anymore. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell both have their marks. They don't need me." Scootaloo blinked back a tear. "I can't do anything though." "You're really good on that scooter of yours. And those dance moves you came up with for the talent show were awesome." Dash smiled hopefully. She really didn't know how to handle upset kids. She knew Scootaloo was her biggest fan, and that make the filly special to her, but she hadn't really spent much time with her to really know what her special talent might be. "Yeah," she said lamely. "I know that. But a cutie mark for my scooter? I think I'd rather not have one. That would be so lame. Dancing is just…something I do, you know? It's fun to just lose yourself in the music and let loose." "Dancing, huh? I didn't know you were a dancer," Dash eyed Scootaloo, thinking of just the person to raise the young filly's spirits. "I know just the person you need to talk to." Two hours later, Scootaloo flopped onto her back, panting. "Fluttershy, that is awesome. I didn't know you could dance. Those moves you showed me were hard, though." The yellow Pegasus blushed. "I don't like to draw attention to myself. Wings help, though. You should use them more when you dance." Fluttershy sat a cup of water on the coffee table, which had been moved against a far wall, and walked over to Scootaloo to hand her a matching drink. "Thanks," the filly said, drinking the entire thing without stopping. "That's good." She was tired, but ready to dance some more. Fluttershy, however, started moving the furniture back to where it belonged. Scootaloo helped her, then the pair sat on the couch. Scootaloo bit her bottom lip, wanting to ask Fluttershy something, but afraid of the answer. "Scootaloo," Fluttershy started, but was cut off by the filly suddenly speaking up. "Will you show me more? Can you be my teacher?" Scootaloo put her hooves together, as if she were pleading. Fluttershy blushed again, but nodded. "I suppose so. You could come here every Saturday and I could show you stuff." Scootaloo picked up the things Fluttershy showed her quickly, and six months later, the pair had many dance routines down pat. It was at the end of one of these at Scootaloo saw Fluttershy looking at her slightly strangely. "What? Do I have something on my face?" she asked, wiping at random places to ensure there was nothing. Fluttershy shook her head. "No, Scootaloo. Your flank." Scootaloo had nothing to say when she saw the cutie mark. It was better than anything she had imagined it could be. It was a simple silhouette of a pony, obviously twirling through a dance. Scootaloo loved it. She ran to the clubhouse, where she was supposed to meet Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom. She had her cutie mark now. They all did. She grinned as they admired it. Sweetie Bell starting singing the Crusaders theme song, and the other two joined in, simply happy to have the marks they had worked so hard for. At the end of the song, Sootaloo sighed. "So, is this the end of the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" The three fillies looked at each other. "Ah don't want it to be the end," Apple Bloom said. "Ah want to still be friends and hang out in the club house." "I say we aren't the Cutie Mark Crusaders anymore," Sweetie Bell said. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom looked at her, shocked. "Instead, we'll just be best friends." The trio grinned and came into a group hug. "You guys are the best, you know that?" Scootaloo told them. They had a celebratory final Crusader sleep over in the clubhouse that night. They stayed up late, talking about cutie marks, school, and now what their futures could hold. Their friendship had never been stronger. Ponyville was buzzing with excitement. The small town had grown over the years to the size of a small city. The normal hustle and bustle was multiplied by a special, one night event that was happening. A world renown singer was going to be giving a free show. No one could believe it. Her tickets could have sold for hundreds of bits any night, though they were rarely that expensive. Outside the newly built event center, a small filly was jumping with excitement, rambling on to her mother about the amazing unicorn. "Sweetie Bell is my favorite. I own all her albums, and I know all the words to all of her songs. She's so amazing. Did you know she got Rarity to make her outfit for tonight? Rarity? I mean, that is a Ponyville pony, she could have gotten anyone!" The green mare looked down at the young pony. "Rarity has a fair amount of fame in her own right. Besides, it would have been awkward at holidays if she didn't make her sister an outfit, wouldn't it?" The effect the mother had hoped for lasted only a second. The filly started rambling on about the new found knowledge. Backstage, three mares were preparing for their show. It was suppose to be the finale for the simi-annual school talent show, just something for the little foals to enjoy, but word had somehow gotten out. Now, they were to perform in front of a huge crowd. Sweetie Bell glanced at the closed curtain and smiled. The first three rows had been reserved, and the mosh pit had been closed off. The mares had long since stopped peeking out to see if their friends and family were there, they always were. "Do you think they'll remember it?" Apple Bloom asked, letting the make-up mare add the finishing touches. "I hope they remember the song. It might have been the only one I've ever written, but I worked hard on it." Scootaloo stretched her wings and sighed. "Though I don't know how your fans will react, Sweetie Bell. 'Bloom and I are still fairly unknown." Sweetie Bell chuckled. "If 'fairly unknown' means top in your area, then okay." The three mares grinned at each other. They were fairly unnoticed now, everyone trotting around trying to get everything perfect before the show started in five minutes. As if on cue, the three grouped together and yelled, "Cutie Mark Crusader Rockstars!" before giggling. More than a few of the crew backstage gave them strange looks, but they didn't care. Those ponies didn't understand. Finally, it was time for them to go onstage. The crowd sounded thunderous, but they searched the front rows anyway, looking for the faces they needed to see. The band behind them started playing the music, and the three girls grinned. This wouldn't be their best performance, but it was one they knew by heart. They looked at the crowd once more, focusing on their family and friends. Rainbow Dash was there, cheering next to Scootaloo's parents. Then was Fluttershy. The Pegasus had a small, reassuring smile on her face as she looked up at the mares. Rarity was next to Fluttershy. The white Unicorn's eyes were tear-filled, which made Sweetie Bell blink back tears of her own. She knew her sister was proud of her, even though her parents could no longer be here to see her success. Twilight Sparkle was next. She gave the three girls a wink when she noticed their gaze. She had really loosened up over the years, and was just as much fun as her friends to be around now that she didn't always have a book to reference everything with. Pinkie Pie was next to Twilight, bouncing from excitement and talking to Twilight, though the purple unicorn was only half listening. The party pony threw her hands in the air in exclamation of something and Twilight shook her head and laughed. At the end of the group of mix mares was Apple Jack. Her gaze solely on Apple Bloom. Apple Jack had a small smile on her face and tears running down her cheeks like Apple Bloom had never seen. "Make it good, Sweetie," Apple Bloom whispered to her friends. "They're all so proud of us." "I know," Sweetie Bell said with a smile. "It'll be out best performance. For them." The final introductory note sounded and Sweetie started singing. "Look here,
Cup of the Day [Slice of Life]Cup Cake yawned as she woke. Carrot lay beside her, wrapped tightly in the blanket they used at night. She smiled when he mumbled something, still in a deep sleep. Her smile grew as she noticed the damp patch on the pillow bellow him where he had drooled. Tearing her gaze from him, she stood. There was no noise, so either Pinkie was out and about already, or more likely still asleep. Pinkie didn’t like leaving before she could tell the twins goodbye. Cup glanced out the window at the rising sun for just a second before going to the twins room. Pound and Pumpkin were sound asleep in their cribs. Pound’s wings twitched occasionally as he dreamed. She leaned down and gently placed a kiss on each of their heads. Assured her youngest children were safe, she continued down the hallway to Pinkie’s room. As quietly as she could, she opened the door. Pinkie’s blanket was next to the window and her sheet next to the bedroom door. Pinkie herself was laying across the short side of the bed, her head dangling off the side. With a smile, Cup adjusted Pinkie’s position so that her entire body was on the bed and placed the sheet back over her. She moved down into the shop, turning the ovens and stoves on and getting out the ingredients for their morning run. She had just put the last batch of scones in the oven when she heard one, then both, of the twins start to cry. The hoof steps above told her Pinkie was awake and getting the twins, while Carrot got ready to help her bake in the kitchen. At seven sharp, she flipped the closed sign to open. Nit five minutes later, Derpy Hooves came in to order her usual bran muffin before her mail run. Derpy’s departure began a whirlwind of customers. Pinkie came down to work the till, Carrot was working the breakfast food, and she was constantly baking muffins, cupcakes, scones, and various other goods they served at breakfast. After only an hours reprieve, ponies came in looking for lunch. By the time seven chimed on the clock, Sugar Cube Corner was a mess. She, along with Pinkie and Carrot, began cleaning. Then it was time for the twins baths, bedtime stories, and bed. After Pinkie and Carrot, she took a quick shower in the barely warm water left. Eleven saw her crawl into bed, her eyes drifting shut of their own accord. She mumbled a quick I love you to Carrot before she fell asleep. Cup Cake yawned as she woke. Carrot lay beside her, wrapped tightly in the blanket they used at night.
Nightmare Moon [Sci-Fi]Celestia simply looked at the Trackers. Her sister was on her knees between them, her hands behind her back. “What is the meaning of this?” Celestia demanded. The Trackers looked at one another, neither willing to speak. “Why have you detained Luna?” Celestia’s eyes traveled Luna. The ever-present goggles she wore were gone. The only bit of technology noticeable on the mare was her Link. Finally, one of the Trackers spoke up. “This is Nightmare Moon.” Celestia laughed. “Nightmare Moon? Why would she fight against the very system she helped create?” The Trackers looked at one another again before shaking their heads. The Tracker from before spoke up. “She is Nightmare Moon. Did you not get the alert?” “Alert?” Celestia asked. Making sure her goggles were connected to her Interface, Celestia scanned through every way the Trackers might have found her. “I have no alert.” “She had hacked through the entire system. She…” “Leave.” The Trackers turned and walked out the door without looking back. For the first time since entering the room, Luna looked up at her sister. “Why, Luna?” Still unable to move from her bindings, Luna defiantly smiled up at her sister. “Because I am Nightmare Moon. I shall rule the empire we have built. As it is, I only control the sleeper cells. But no longer. I shall have it all.” Celestia’s expression was unreadable as she knelt in front of Luna. “That is where you’re wrong.” Moving slowly, deliberately, so Luna could see exactly what she was doing, she raised a chip. Luna’s eyes widened. “I don’t want to do this, Luna, but you’ve left me no choice. You are trying to destroy everything we’ve built.” Luna glared at Celestia. “I am not going to destroy it. I shall make it better.” A look that could have been taken for sadness crossed Celestia’s features. Pushing the chip into Luna’s Link, she frowned. “Sleep well, sister. It’s going to be a long time before you wake.”
Moving Up [Slice of Life]A pink-coated filly with a messily curly mane bounced into the classroom, closely followed by two hesitant adult ponies. The mother stepped in first her light grey coat and dark grey mane nearly blending in with the drab surroundings of the room. The father was just behind, his brown coat standing out against the otherwise overwhelming grey. “Pinkamena, stop,” the mother said. “Aww, but its fun, ma.” Still, she stopped bouncing. The teacher looked simply looked at the couple for a moment. “I am so glad you could come,” she said. “I understand that you’ve missed the last three parent-teacher meetings because of farm work.” The father simply nodded his head, while the mother gave a nervous smile. The teacher sighed. “Igneous, Cloudy…” she addressed the father and mother, respectively. Then she paused, unsure of what to say. Pinkamena looked between the three adults. “You know, when I don’t know how to say something, I sing it. You remember, Mrs. Sleet? When you asked me why I was smiling, even though I was being punished, and—” “Yes, Pinkamena. That’s part of why we’re here.” “We’re sorry,” Cloudy said. “We know she’s a bit of a hoofful at times. We try to get her up early enough to let some of her energy out. She’s never been one for stillness. Especially after last summer.” The three adult ponies all glanced at the filly, whose ears drooped. “That isn’t why I called you here,” Mrs. Sleet said. “Though we should discuss that particular at a later date. Pinkamena seems almost…bored, by what we do in class. I believe that is behind the amount of interruptions we have.” Igneous and Cloudy looked at each other, confused. “Bored? She loves school.” Igneious said. “She’s always been excited to come and see her friends, or to tell us about a formula you’ve taught her or—” “That is exactly the problem.” Mrs. Sleet smiled as their confusion grew. “Pinkamena is only seven years old. We are learning complex multiplication and division. Not algebraic formulas.” Licking her lips, Mrs. Sleet continued. “I believe she should be moved to a higher grade. She will, of course, be with older ponies and graduate much earlier than her peers, but the work will be much more challenging for her. You remember the test we gave her two months ago? She scored a 153. That means she is highly gifted.” The parents looked over at their daughter, who was now looking out the classroom window. Sensing the eyes on her, she turned and grinned. “It’s starting to snow. The first snow of the season. Can we get a sled? Marble and Limestone would positlutly love it, and we could go out to the big hill and it would be so much fun!” She squealed the last word. “And afterward, maybe we could have a ‘first snow of the year’ party. We haven’t had a party since last summer when I threw that one to surprise everypony and it will be lots and lots of fun. Please?” Her wide eyes shimmered with hope. “We will discuss it later, Pinkamena.” Cloudy smiled as Pinkamena turned back to the window to watch the snowfall. “That Pinkamena is the one you want to send forward a grade?” “Well, several grades, actually. With what we have planned, she will be finished with school by fourteen. Then she would become an apprentice to somepony who could really help her. With a mind like hers, she could easily become the greatest mind Equestria has seen since the Princess herself.” A long silence stretched between the ponies as the parents took in what the teacher had said. “That's…our daughter could…” Cloudy shook her head. “The filly can’t focus enough to complete her chores, let along do something like this.” “You can’t pass up this opportunity. Your daughter is incredibly gifted. By the time she is fourteen, she will have already started her apprenticeship. Most ponies don’t start that until they are sixteen.” After another shot pause, Igneous nodded. “We need some time to discuss this.” “Of course. Can we meet again in two weeks? The sooner we move on this, the more benefit Pinkamena will have.” After setting up the appointment, Igneous and Cloudy thanked Mrs. Sleet. As they walked down the road to their home, they watched as Pinkamena hopped along, stopping occasionally as she made a snow angel or found something interesting in the snow. She would squeal in delight everytime she caught a snowflake on her tongue, and when they stopped by a store and bought a sled, she was eager to get home and play with her sisters. They weren’t sure what to do about what her teacher had told them. They weren’t sure what Pinkamena would want. Things had changed so much from that short meeting, but for now, just for this night, they wouldn’t think about it. They wouldn’t worry. They would just let Pinkamena have fun.
The Tree [Slice of Life]Orange, yellow, and brown leaves swirled around the six mares. A picnic blanket was laid out, though most of the food was gone. Instead, the mares were lying on the ground, in what could be called a barely be called a circle. A white unicorn was busy telling the other five the various pros and cons of making clothing for the three pony types. A soft yellow pegasus listened intently, seeming truly interested. Lying on their stomachs, slightly farther left than the rest of the group, a blue pegasus and orange earth mare were locked in an intense gaze, the unicorns words going unnoticed as they fought to not blink. A little to the right, a purple unicorn and pink earth pony laid on their backs, pointing and whispering about the various shaped found in the clouds above. The pink one giggled suddenly, causing the white unicorn to look over with a glare. Her grin a bit sheepish, Pinkie shrugged. “Sorry, Rarity. I was just looking at the clouds, and I saw one that looked a bit like you…minus the horn, of course.” The orange pony laughed at that, her eyes closing for less than a second. “Darn it, Pinkie. Ya made me lose. Though, the thought of Rarity being an Earth pony…” Applejack trailed off, chuckling. “Please, it wouldn’t be so hard. Earth ponies are the easiest ponies to be.” “Or flying,” the blue pegasus added. Applejack’s expression turned incredulous. "That’s a bunch a ponyfeathers, an’ y'all know it.” “Yeah, being earth ponies doesn’t make us easy!” Pinkie exclaimed. The other ponies paused for a moment, glancing at her. “I mean, there is a reason Celestia and Luna and all the other alicorns have all three of our powers, instead of just unicorns and pegasi.” The purple one perked up. “That is true. The Princess taught me all about the different magics each pony race has. Flying and weather manipulation for the pegasi, magic for the unicorns, and a more arcane magic for the earth ponies. That one is grounded in a deeper relationship with—” “Yeah, yeah, egghead. We don’t need a lecture. Not every moment is a learning moment.” Rainbow Dash grinned. She jumped into the air with a powerful beat of her blue wings and flipped upside down, looking at her friends through her rainbow mane. “Besides, everypony knows pegasi are the best. I mean, we make it rain. Literally!” The yellow pegasus let out a small meep. “I don’t know about that. Maybe we shouldn’t be fighting over which race is the best. We are even, and if we all take our races side, then there is no winner,” she said softly. “Exactly. Ah ain’t saying earth ponies are the best. Dang, Twi there could probably list all kinds of good and bad things about all of us. Ah’m just saying that earth ponies aren’t an…” she paused, looking for the right word. “Y'all ain’t got it any harder just ‘cause you’ve got wings or horns.” Rarity stood with a huff. “I never said you weren’t a good race, Applejack. I said it was easier because you don’t have the extra skill to master.” “Skill?” Applejack looked over a Pinkie, who looked back to her. “Alright, we’ll give you skill. Do you know what earth pony magic entails? Any of y'all?” At Twilight’s raised hoof, she sighed. “Anyone not the genius in our group?” No other hands raised. "Earth ponies have a special connection to the land, to the plants and the rocks and the dirt. It’s hard ta explain properly, but when your hoof hits soil, you know what crops you can grow in it. An earth pony can sense where the best rock is; what might hold the most coal or metal or gems. It’s somethin’ special. We don’t talk about it much, it ain’t something you can see.“ A small grin spread across Applejacks face. "Really, though, there is one thing we can do that none of y'all could if ya tried.” “What’s that?” Pinkie said, mesmerized. After another round of everypony looking at her, Applejack shook her head. “Pinkie, wanna uproot a tree?” “Oh, but I have a stash of mushtashes in that oak,” Pinkie said. “We can’t knock that one down.” “Why…ya know what, nevermind. How about that sycamore, then?” As the group approached the tree, Dash flew to the front. “Wait a minute. Maybe it’s just that two ponies can knock this tree over.” Pinkie giggled. “Of couse not, silly. The roots are too firm in the ground to just knock it over. I mean, it they all aren’t like the little curly one in the center.” Placing her hoof on the tree for a moment, she nodded. “It’s going to split right around here,” she said, her hoof drawing a line around the trunk of the tree. “I mean, you guys could totally try it. Oh, it can be a competition. And then we can all go back to Sugar Cube Corner for ice cream!” Pinkie grinned. -time- Rainbow Dash snorted. “Whatever. Come on Fluttershy, let’s try this.” Fluttershy hid her face behind her main. “Umm…no. I don’t want to hurt the tree.” Dragging Fluttershy within bucking distance of the tree, Dash sighed. “Please, Fluttershy. Please? On the count of three, okay? One…Two…Three!” With a mighty roar, Dash kicked out with her back legs as hard as she could. A loud thump was heard, but nothing more. Fluttershy’s blow landed less than a second later, with a tap so light it made no sound. After taking a second to make sure the tree wasn’t going to fall, Fluttershy rushed to it. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Dash dragged her way with a expressionless look. The other four ponies look at Twilight and Rarity. “Oh, I guess it’s our turn. We’re just supposed to buck it?” “Do whatever ya want, Twi. But it has to come down with a buck, yeah.” Twilight’s horn glowed, revealing every part of the tree in a deep purple shimmer. “Wow, it’s roots are deep. That’s at least fifteen or twenty feet. That’s amazing, Pinkie. There’s that curley root you were talking about.” “Well, duh. Of course it’s there. Why else would the tree’s name be Curley?” Ignoring the comment, Twilight glanced over at Rarity with an unsure smile. “This is most unlady like, I assure you. But since this seems to be proving a point, I will participate.” After examining the tree with her magic, Twilight put Rarity in a spot and told her where to kick, then lined herself up with a spot three paces away. After a nod from Twilight, the mares kicked out at the same time. A loud crack sounded, and the unicorns turned around quickly, only to see some bark fall away. “Maybe we cracked it?” Rarity suggested. Lighting the tree up again, Tight sighed. “No, it was only the bark.” “Ready, Pinkie?” Applejack asked. Pinkie grinned and hopped over to the tree and turned. “Oh my gosh, I haven’t done this in forever. Like…since we were helping with applebuck season. Oh, are we going now?” She looked over at Applejack, who nodded. “Okay then.” As one, they lifted their back hooves and kicked out. The sound of splintering wood sounded through the park as the tree fell over. “Oh, my, the poor tree.” Fluttershy looked down. “It’s okay, Fluttershy. This was Curley’s last summer. He wasn’t going to bloom anymore anyway. This way, he didn’t have to go through winter.” “How did…but…we softened it for you!” Dash exclaimed. “Actually, you saw the examination of the tree. It was fine,” Twilight replied. “And look, I knew it was going to crack there! I totally knew it.” Grinning, Pinkie looked at her friends. “Now, I say we go get ice cream.” Without looking back at her friends, she bounced along the path that would take them to Sugar Cube Corner. With a shrug, Twilight caught up with Pinkie. “Wanna race?” Dash asked Applejack. “I dunno…do you really want dust in your mouth when you’re eating your ice cream?” With a smirk, Applejack took off, Dash just behind her. “I must say, that was all ever so useless. Though I didn’t know earth pony magics extended that far.” As the group came back together at Sugar Cube Corner and into their favorite booth, Twilight looked at Pinkie. “So, does being an earth pony make you better cooks?”
The Picnic [Romance][Pinkie x Thunderlane]The kitchen of Sugarcube Corner smelled delightful. Cookies and cupcakes were baking in the ovens as the bakery prepared for the after school rush of young children and their parents. Pinkie Pie watched as Mr. and Mrs. Cake went through the steps of the recipes. She was operating the register, as she normally did, while the proprietors created their confections. There was no rush to their movements, no sense of urgency. The twins were still napping, any dishes not in use had been washed, and Pinkie had swept the floor five times. Today had been a slow business day. Most of the morning stock was still on the selves, and Pinkie’s experimental cupcakes of cinnamon with liquorish had gone untouched. She bounced on her feet as she glanced at the clock. It was three now, meaning the fastest students should be arriving in the next two minutes. Two minutes was more than enough time to do something, instead of being bored. Pinkie bounced over to Mrs. Cake, standing close enough to mingle her pink hair with Mrs. Cake’s more vibrant hue. “Whatcha makin’?” she asked, seemingly unable to stop her bouncing even while standing next to the other mare. “Chocolate Chip. They go the fastest, you know,” she said. Moving a half step away from Pinkie, she picked up the batter and began pouring it onto a cookie sheet, a few flecks landing on skin the color of a snail’s shell. “Kids’ll be here soon, deary, so why don’tcha make sure we aren’t missing one?” Changing her expression from casual happiness to one of militant determination, Pinkie gave a curt nod. “Yes, Mrs. Cake, ma’am.” With a salute, she marched the few steps back to the register. Thirty boring seconds later, the bell above the door of the shop chimed. Three girls ran to the counter, putting their hands on the counter as they eagerly looked at Pinkie, who offered them a wide smile. “Hey, girls.” “Hey, Pinkie,” Apple Bloom said, her grin growing wider. “Do you have those pink cupcakes still?” “Oh, and I want some cookies,” Scootaloo said, “and a milkshake.” Sweetie nodded. “I want a pink cupcake, too!” Pinkie scrunched her mouth up. “Well, see girls, I can’t do that. I was told by Applejack not to give you girls anything, since you’re all having a sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres tonight.” As one, the girls lowered their heads, pouting. “Aww, but Pinkie, we always get treats before the weekend.” “I’m sorry, girls. I Pinkie Promised.” Pinkie placed a contemplative hand on her chin. “I wonder if Applejack made Bon Bon promise, too?” Three pairs of eyebrows shot into the air as the trio looked at each other before running out of the bakery. Pinkie smiled as they rushed past the next boy walking through the door. His dark blue hair swept back from his forehead. “Heya, Rumble, what can I get for you?” “Oh, I’d just like a chocolate cupcake, please,” he said. Pinkie zipped off to get it, returning just as he was putting his bit on the counter. “Na, that’s okay, I’ll get this one for you,” she said, pushing both items toward him. With an excited grin and a rushed thank you, he ran out the door, leaving Pinkie to contend with the herd of children coming through the doors. Nearly twenty minutes later, with the last kid handed a cinnamon roll, Pinkie sighed. School rushes never lasted long, and the kids were a joy to talk to. They were always so excited to get some sweet treat and rush to the park to play. After an eternity of five minutes standing at the register with no one coming through the doors, Pinkie decided to clean up the lobby area. The school kids always seemed to leave a mess of crumbs, icing, and dirt all over the tables and floor. Grabbing a rag, Pinkie began wiping down the first table she came to. She hummed to herself, adding in a dance move here and a flourish there, until the cleaning was forgotten and she was dancing to the song she was singing. It wasn’t until she heard Mr. Cake clear his throat and speak that she stopped. “Can I help you, Thunderlane?” Pinkie whipped around, seeing Thunderlane grinning at her. His eyes sparkled, she realized, and he was biting his lip as he shook his head. “No, thank you, Mr. Cake. I actually just wanted to talk to Pinkie for a moment.” Thunderlane didn’t see the way Mr. Cake raised his eyebrows and looked a little unhappy at that statement. Pinkie glanced from Mr. Cake to Thunderlane until the orange haired man sighed, running a freckled hand over his freckled face. “You’re free to go, Pinkie. We’ll probably close up early, anyway.” Pinkie wasn’t sure if she was more excited or nervous. Nervoucited might have been a good enough word for other things that made her feel this way, but it didn’t do the depth of the what she was feeling justice. Her eyes raked over Thunderlane. His light blue stripped hair was fixed into the usual fauxhawk, his easy words betrayed by his coal colored skin rippling as he moved his arms to fold over his chest. He breathed in deeply and took a step forward, causing Pinkie’s eyes to jump back to his face. “I thought maybe you’d like to go on a picnic with me? A-and Rumble?” A reflexively large grin came as Pinkie nodded. “I’d like that a lot.” She bounced on the balls of her feet as she took a deep breath. “Oh, I could totally get a few cupcakes, and a blanket, and we could go to the park, and—“ “I have all of that,” Thunderlane interrupted. “Rumble is standing guard for us. Come on.” He led the way to the door, his shoulders falling slightly as he pushed it open. “Ladies first,” he said, taking the moment to meet Pinkie’s eyes directly with a smile. The sunlight brought out the pinker tint of her white skin, akin to the faded pink of a ballerina slipper.
Her Time [Slice of Life]This was her time. Derpy sighed as she looked out at the water. The bright midsummer sun reflected on the water, shimmering, almost dazzlingly. Almost. But not quite. She breathed out slowly, enjoying the warmth of the sun on her fur. Her eyes closed as a small smile spread across her lips. This was her time. Carrot Top had taken Dinky to the park so she could play with her friends. She had finished her mail run for the day. There was nothing left to do. Normally, her world centered around her daughter. Normally, she was making sure the house was in order, that dinner was planned, that Dinky was doing well. Normally. But not always This was her time. She opened her eyes, breathing a controlled breath out as she released the last of the tension in her back. She walked to the water. A lake was nothing like the ocean she grew up next to, but it was still nice. The water was chilly to her sun-warmed skin, but she welcomed the cool. The water quickly rose up her side as she walked, until it reached the base of her wings. She fluttered them out, slowly dipping them in the water and moving them back and forth. She grinned. This was her time. She picked her hooves up off the lake floor and began soft strokes to warm up. She had loved swimming since she had been a filly. And she was good at it. Her cutie mark on her flank proved it. Moving through the water had always been therapeutic, but she didn’t get a chance to swim much in Ponyville. The lake was always open, of course, but she had so many things to do. Now wasn’t the time to think of that, though. No. This was her time. She let her worries go as the water flowed between her feathers. All negative thoughts subsided as she dove below the water. All stress vanished as she broke the surface and breathed in breaths of sweet air. She wasn’t sure how long she was out there for, but the sun had made considerable progress as she lazily swam back to shore. Her blonde mane stuck to her face and her eyes were red from getting lake water in them. But she didn’t care. She grinned as she trotted her to towel and dried off before heading home, where Carrot Top had promised to make dinner. Thoughts of Dinky drifted into her mind as she left the lake, and her smile only widened. That had been her time. But then, Dinky was her time too. And she hadn’t seen her daughter since breakfast. Taking to the sky, she flew the short distance home.
Strong Smiles [Slice of Life]{TW}Sometimes people laugh when I talk about her strength. They don’t really think I’m serious when I talk about how strong she is. No, she doesn’t have the strength of Macintosh or Applejack, but that doesn’t mean she isn’t strong. Her pudgy stomach doesn’t mean she can’t carry a heavy burden. She’s carried me though so much. Anytime I’ve wanted to cry, she’s let me cry. She given me her shoulder more times than I can count, stroking my mane, letting me know she was there for me. She never gave me false assurances that everything would be okay. She didn’t like saying things she didn’t know were true. She loved giving smiles. She had a smile for everything. A smile for ‘hello’, a smile for ‘goodbye’, a smile for ‘happy birthday’, a smile for ‘it’s time to go to sleep’, everything. She had sad smiles too. When I got the news that my mother had died, she smiled, but just looking at that smile, I knew she felt sad. That smile was almost like tears. Other ponies don’t think she’s strong because she’s silly all the time. She likes to joke and play. Fun is her favorite thing. “More than a triple fudge chocolate chip caramel swirl cupcake with butter chocolate frosting on top” she had told me once. They don’t see the nights that she doesn’t smile, though. They don’t see how hard she tries to keep everyone lifted up. To keep everyone happy and smiling. The real work she puts into it. They don’t see the tears when she’s rejected by something. When someone makes fun of her or says something negative. They don’t know the times when she’s told me, late at night, that she doesn’t know if she’s actually worth anything. That it would be better if she just disappeared. She’s still here. She’s told me of thoughts she used to have as a teenager. Of when her grandmother died. Of why she stayed up for seventy-two hours after my mother died to keep watch over me. Maybe it’s weird that she’s an earth pony and she can’t carry over a hundred pounds, but she can lift so much emotional weight. She is strong. She’s the strongest I know.
Evening Routine [Slice of Life]An ear-piercing squeal filled Cup Cake’s ears as her daughter galloped from the room as quickly as her short legs could carry her. Cup waited until Pumpkin had made it halfway up the stairs before giving chase. The filly squealed again when she heard her mother’s hoofsteps. Cup saw Pumpkin turn right and chuckled. Normally, Pumpkin would head for Pinkie’s room for refuge, but today it seemed she thought Pound or Carrot could help. The filly stopped in front of her parents closed door, looking at it with wide eyes. She turned to see her mother right beside of her. Gathering Pumpkin in her hooves, Cup hugged her tightly. “Now, now, you know you have to take a bath.” Cup blew on Pumpkin’s stomach, causing the filly to giggle. “Baf!” Pumpkin exclaimed with another giggle. Cup put Pumpkin on her back and walked the short way to the bathroom, where a warm tub of water was already waiting. Cup poked a hoof into the shallow water, checking to make sure it wasn’t overly warm before putting her daughter down. “Guess what, Pumpkin?” The filly looked up at her mother, her eyes shining with excitement. “Wha?” “I found Ducky!” Cup pulled out a faded yellow rubber duck, grinning at her daughter’s delighted squeal. While Pumpkin played with her favorite bath toy, Cup set about washing her. She took care when washing the squirming filly’s face so she wouldn’t get soap in her eyes. No tears or not, the stuff still stung. Once the bath was done, Cup wrapped Pumpkin in a towel and carried her to the room she shared with Pound. Her brother was already fast asleep in is bed, having been put down by Carrot not long before. Pumpkin smiled at Cake, even as she fought to keep her eyes open. Cup hummed a lullaby as she rocked the filly. When Pumpkin’s eyes didn’t open again, Cup placed her in the bed. “Goodnight, sweetheart.” She placed a kiss on the filly’s forehead. She stood for a moment, simply listening to the soft breath of both of her children before turning out the light. As she walked out the door, she couldn’t help but stop and smile at them. “Did you and Pumpkin have a good time?” Carrot asked from behind her, causing her to jump slightly. She leaned against her husband as they looked into the darkened room. “Of course.” With a contented sight, they turned and headed for their own bedroom.
Yes [Slice of Life]Pinkie looked into Fluttershy’s hopeful eyes. It would make her friend so happy to say yes. Just those three little letters, even a nod, and Fluttershy would be filled with joy. It would be so easy to do. The word wanted to burst from her mouth, but she held back. She wanted to say yes, but… Could she do it? Could she really do it? It was a big step, after all. She wouldn’t be able to just run about as she liked to do. She would have to make time for this other life that would be so important to her. Was she ready for something like this? Something that would change her life forever. Someone could get hurt. What if she wasn’t attentive enough? What if she agreed and then found it wasn’t really what she wanted? She didn’t want anyone to feel sad or hurt. It wouldn’t be fair to anyone. If she said no, then it all ended here. Sure, there would be some hurt, but not like it could be. What about the Cakes? Would they care? It would affect them to, after all. Mrs. Cake probably would not like it at all. Mr. Cake she could convince it was a good idea, but Mrs. Cake was a tough cookie. Pinkie was sure she would come around with time, though. Pinkie sighed. She wasn’t sure what to say. She wanted to say yes. She wanted to say yes more than she wanted anything at that moment. Yet as much as the word was ready to fly from her mouth, her lips held firm against it. This wasn’t something she could answer lightly. If she said yes, what was the worst that could happen? The Cakes wouldn’t like it at first, but she was certain that would change. She would have to be more responsible, but that was okay. She could do that. She grinned as she made up her mind. “Yes.” Fluttershy smiled one of the smiles Pinkie loved so much, one of the wide ones that made her eyes light up. “Really? Oh, Pinkie, thank you!” Pinkie giggled. “I mean, sure, a pet is a lot of responsibility, but I think I can handle it.” She looked down at the small alligator that was looking up at her. “Right, Gummy? We’re going to have lots of fun.” “I’m just glad you wanted him. Little guy isn’t going to get any teeth it seems. I found him all alone. He eats a very…special diet, so if you’ll follow me to the kitchen, I’ll show you how to make his food.” – Pinkie smiled at the alligator on her way to Sugar Cube Corner. She would have to tell the Cakes why she had a special blender and Gryphon food, but since Gummy was harmless she felt positive they would love him as much as she already did. She felt his mouth clamp down on her fuzzy hair. “Gummy, I think this is the start of a beautiful life together.” Giggling, Pinkie continued hopping down cobblestone road of Ponyville with her new pet.
Confession [Romance][Sad][Twilight x Pinkie]I feel their eyes on me as I clink my hooves together. I know they’re growing worried each second we sit here and I don’t say anything, but I don’t know where to start. I’ve kept this secret from them, from everypony, really, for so long and I don’t know what to tell them or how they will react. My hoof holds my knotting stomach. “Pinkie,” mom says carefully, “are you pregnant?” Shocked, I gape at her. “I…what…no, of course not. I…” I shake my head. “It isn’t that. I just need…give me a minute.” “It’s okay, honey. You don’t have to be so nervous. We’re your parents.” I blink and nod. It doesn’t matter, not right now. All I can think of are the things they will say; what they will do when I finally tell them. How can I explain this to them? It’s hard, but I finally bring my eyes to meet theirs. They are both looking at me, giving me their undivided attention. Fighting the urge to lose my lunch, I close my eyes. “Okay, mom, dad.” Opening my eyes, I see worry and uncertainty in their eyes. “I’m gay.” Dad doesn’t do anything. He just sits there, his brow furrowed in confusion. “Ah.” “What do you mean, Pinkie?” Mom’s voice is a forced calm. I clear my throat and look at the ground. “I-I mean I like mares. Not stallions.” I look between them both, fearing what may happen next. “Don’t be silly. You’re straight.” Any hopes I had of acceptance dies there. Mom is still saying something with dad sitting passively by her side, like always. I had known this was a mistake. I should have never told them. I force the tears back and my voice to be steady as I stand. “I’m going to go now. I’ll see you…” I trail off as I walk to the door. Neither of them follow me. ~ A pair of purple hooves wrap around me once I get back to the hotel room. “It didn’t go well?” Twilight wipes tears from my eyes. I simply let my head drop against her chest. “It was…I don’t even know. Mom tried to tell me I wasn't…and she kept talking. I don’t even know what she said. I just left. I…” Another sob escapes me. “Hey,” her gentle voice says, and I raise my head to look at her. “We knew your parents would have a hard time, didn’t we? I knew I should have gone. I could have helped.” She kissed my cheek and nuzzled my neck. “I bet I know how to make you feel better, though.” She levitates over a cupcake, holding it slightly above my head. “And there are more where that came from.” I giggle. Maybe my parents wouldn’t accept it. Not yet. But I still had her. And that was what really mattered.
Four Words [Tragedy] Four Words [Tragedy] I had tried. I really had. I didn’t mean for it to happen. It had. But I couldn’t stop it. It had happened so fast. It was dark.A fierce wind was blowing. He had gone out to save something from getting blown away. I don’t even remember what it was anymore. I do remember that to was important to him. The wind had blown it out of his grasp. He had ran for it. He was just a baby dragon. Only eleven years old. Still a foal, even to ponies. He didn’t think to look out for falling objects. He didn’t realize this storm was mingling with one from the Everfree. He just wanted his thing. I think it was a hat. He had left it outside and was running after it. And the winds were powerful. Rainbow said they had reached over 100mph during the storm. Spike just wanted his hat. So he went to get it. And a branch that had been blown off a tree flew through the air, tumbling straight for him. I saw it. I was watching from the window. I don’t know why I didn’t just teleport out and get the hat. Or get him when I saw the branch. But I didn’t. The branch was tumbling toward him. He didn’t see it. It hit his head. I swear I could hear the smack even so far away and in the library. The safe library. Everyone tells me it was thunder. I don’t believe them. I heard it. I saw him fall. I didn’t teleport before. I didn’t get his hat. I didn’t save him from the branch. But I did now. I teleported. I teleported right to his side. The rain blasted my face, making it hard to see. Everyone says it wasn’t raining then. I don’t believe them. It was raining and hard to see. I teleported right into the hospital. Nurse Redheart ran over to us. She asked questions and I answered. I don’t know what happened after that. They took Spike. Then the doctor came to me. He only said four words. “Spike didn’t make it.“ So now I’m here. I’m laying on my bed. And all I can think about is the empty bed next to mine.
Sunny-butt [Slice of Life]Pinkie wasn’t serious most of the time. There was rarely a time when she wasn’t laughing, or bouncing, or giggling, or running, or just having a good time with a friend. Pinkie liked to have, and be the cause of, fun. So, when she realized Twilight wasn’t giggling at her joke, she stopped. Twilight’s scowl made Pinkie knit her own brow together. Her stomach felt worse than when she had ate the entire ‘MMMM’. “Umm…Twi? I-” “You shouldn’t have said that, Pinkie.” Pinkie’s ears drooped. “I’m sorry. I was only joking. I would never actually call Princess Celestia Sunny-butt.” Twilight said nothing. Suddenly finding to harder to breath, Pinkie began rapidly explaining. “It was just a joke Twilight I really didn’t mean to upset you and I won’t ever say it again and that is a super duper pinkie promise cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye so please don’t be mad at me because I really don’t want you to be mad and-“ A purple hoof stopped the flood of words. “Pinkie.” Twilight looked directly into Pinkie’s eyes, removing her hoof. “I wasn’t angry, really. I was shocked and only a little upset.” Twilight gave Pinkie a small smile. “If I had said anything like that, my mom would have washed my mouth with soap. I just couldn’t believe you had actually said it.” After a sigh, she looked down at the table. “It just wasn’t very respectful.” Twilight went to pick up the sand which she had been eating, but before she could grasp it on her magic, she felt a pair of hooves squeezing her tight. “I won’t ever do it again.” “It’s okay, Pinkie.” “Does this mean we need to write a friendship report?” Pinkie asked, still embracing Twilight. Twilight giggled. “No, I think this is one friendship report we can skip.” Smiling, Twilight wrapped her hooves around Pinkie, returning the hug.
Sweetie Belle [Slice of Life]Precious. It was easy to see what Rarity valued. Gems. Fashion. High Society. Grandeur beyond belief. That was what she lived for—what she thrived for. It was apparent in the way she carried herself, in the meticulous way she cared for her coat, mane, and hooves. Everypony knew Rarity was going to be a very important somepony one day. If she could ever find the will to break free of what kept her where she was. Many ponies thought that maybe her friends kept her in Ponyville when she could have galloped off to Canterlot. It was partially true. She didn't want to leave her friends. Not when they meant so much to her. Not when the believed in her as they did. Some ponies thought it was the young dragon whose heart she had captured. Indeed, it would hurt her to leave her little 'Spikey-Wikey'. He was beginning to outgrow his crush now, and they were becoming close friends. But were it just these reasons, she would have left. No, she thought to herself as she watched a motor-powered scooter whip out of sight, I could leave all that in time. Not this instant, but in time. Though the one true reason Rarity couldn't leave Ponyville didn't know it, she was the reason. Her antics annoyed Rarity to no end. She was constantly causing trouble and bursting in unannounced. And though she complained, Rarity wouldn't have it any other way. No, she was too fond of all of those things. Or perhaps, just the pony providing them. After all, this was the most important somepony in Rarity's life. Sweetie Belle.
